The Immortals Poison

by Stayrr

This is the story of the youth Wen Leyang, born into the family with an expertise in the cultivation of the Art of Poison. The enemy may not always be evil, and neither does someone evil necessarily be the enemy. However, one thing is certain. Wen Leyang is a frank and honest young man, a delightful hero who posseses a kind disposition towards any living creature.

6. 161

Read The Immortal's Poison - Chapter 161 online free - Light Novel Full

Chapter 161: Hiding

Not long ago, Eyang Sect, one of the Five Blessings, tried to stand up for Sun Dynasty Palace. They sent the enlightened sword-bearer Taoist priest Qing Niao to Wen family village. He reached just in time to meet Wen Leyang, who had just tunneled through the belly of Mount Emei, bringing the seven fat Rainbow Brothers, jade knife Guo Huan and Wei Mo home. As a result, Taoist priest Qing Niao returned in defeat. This prompted the Five Blessings to gather on the Nine Peaks Mountain, wrestling for treasured weapons. Zi Que died. Almost all the elites of the right path worked together to capture the demon monk San Duan. The disciples of Tuo Xie then found out from the demon monk about the whereabouts of the Qilian Immortals' giant pangolin, which led to Wen Leyang's venture into the Gold-Consuming Lair and Shanghai.

This series of event all happened for one reason. It was all because the Jilong Sect obtained a piece of information, which was there was an important person hidden amongst the Wen Bucao, the important personage who was significant to the destiny of the right and evil path of the cultivation world!

This message was passed on to the Wen family by the supreme leader Huang He on behalf of supreme leader Zi Que after his death. Due to the Thunder Heart Sand, old demon rabbit Bu Le, Wen Leyang, Rainbow Brothers, and others made enlightened person Zi Que thought, before his death, that the Wen Bucao was not a normal strong mortal clan like they appear to be. To eliminate the deep grudge between the Wen Bucao and Jilong Sect, he ordered the Taoist priest through gritted teeth to reveal the truth, in a show of goodwill.

After the Five Blessings left, little demon rabbit Shan Duan had followed them down the mountain to investigate the origins of this sentence when Wen Leyang led the others to embark towards the Gold-Consuming Lair.

As Shan Duan did not use his full strength in the series of battles on the Nine Peaks Mountain, his powers seemed to not have diminished. The rakshasa on his back was not refined by himself but was a dharma character produced by karma energy because he had comprehended the Buddhist Zen Truth. Although the Weeping Buddha crushed it, no harm was caused.

Jilong Sect lost their armies and generals on this venture. They lost their Sect's treasured weapon, their supreme leader died, almost all their elites were badly injured. As such, little demon rabbit had caught up to them without expending too much effort.

Wen Leyang listened intently to old demon rabbit Bu Le's words. An important personage who was significant to the destiny of the right and evil path of the cultivation world was hidden among the Wen family. This issue was critical. It could even invoke a massacre between the Mountain Sect and World Sect of the cultivation world. Wen Leyang himself would think about this matter when he had nothing to do. He reached one conclusion. This person might just be… it was most probably himself. This conclusion had made him secretly happy.

Without him noticing, Wen Leyang had smiled at old demon rabbit Bu Le. He casually received the carrot given to him by Xiaoyi.

Old demon rabbit had not met a person who smiled at him while holding a carrot for a long time. He was slightly stunned before continuing, "That child Shan Duan, had already been refining for more than a thousand years. The cultivators of Jilong Sect are no match for him. He found out the whole thing after using some tricks. Hehe, this matter has to start from Sun Dynasty Palace!"

When old demon rabbit was talking, he had already cast a soundproof Magic Circle. The people outside the Circle can only see their mouths moving but could not listen to what they were saying. After all, other unrelated people should not know about the 'important personage who is significant to the destiny of the right and evil path of the cultivation world'.

After First Uncle Wen Tunhai finished contacting the engineering team, he sat beside Wen Leyang. He interrupted and asked, "Wen Leyang, do you still remember Yu Lingzi of Sun Dynasty Palace?" The soundproof Magic Circle did not obstruct people from entering or leaving. Those who entered the Magic Circle could converse as they wished.

Wen Leyang tried to recall for a while. He then nodded with a smile, "When the Sun Dynasty Palace first came up the mountain to avenge the doll-faced man, who I killed in the Red Leaves Forest, Yu Lingzi was the one who led the men. He even used that red little flying sword to injure you, which 'You've Got Me' pounced on it in the end."

Old demon rabbit Bu Le smiled and nodded, "In the end, this matter happened because of Yu Lingzi!"

In the cultivation world, Sun Dynasty Palace was only a small sect with average abilities and a below average popularity. It had always attached itself to Jilong Sect. Yu Lingzi was the first disciple of the Sun Dynasty Palace's supreme leader. A few years ago, when he went up to the Wen family village, he looked to be in his forties. However, as true cultivators refined qi to extend their lives, Yu Lingzi was actually in his seventies already.

When Yu Lingzi was still a young boy, he had rescued an old man by chance. When the old man woke up, Yu Lingzi found out that he was also a qi-refining cultivator, but had no magical powers.

The old man was eccentric. He held onto Yu Lingzi and relentlessly wanted to repay Yu Lingzi for saving his life. He said that there was a sword hidden in a place and he wanted to guide Yu Lingzi there to retrieve it.

At that time, Yu Lingzi was still carrying out his master's orders. He dared not believe in the crazy old man. He laughed and wanted to leave. The old man unexpectedly flew into a great rage. He arranged a few rocks and boulders, said some unrelated things and lastly chuckled, "I will wait for you for four days, go!"

Yu Lingzi was utterly annoyed by the old man, he genuinely regretted for saving him. When he heard that he could leave, it was as if he received amnesty and he ran away like a puff of smoke. However, the Taoist priest had never dreamt that in the following three days, the unrelated things muttered by the old man had all happened to him. He finally understood that he had met a living god.

When Yu Lingzi went back, the old man was still there, bent over and lying on the ground deriving Divination Skills without a pause. He did not seem to hear his approach. Yu Lingzi did not dare to disturb. He waited earnestly at one side.

After three days, the old man suddenly gave a strange cry. He fell, sat on the ground and muttered: Broken gong, big flat cake, and the dog!

When Wen Leyang heard this, his expression changed as he repeated, "Did this old man say broken gong, big flat cake and the dog?"

Old demon rabbit Bu Le nodded, "The World Sect had started stirring since ten years ago. They frequently showed their faces to find these three peculiar objects. Hehe, this old man had known about them a few decades ago."

Wen Leyang gulped. He frowned and asked, "This old man, could he be Wei Mo's uncle…"

Old demon rabbit nodded, "I think so too. Let me continue."

Although Yu Lingzi did not understand what the old man said, he had regarded him as a living god in his heart. He had firmly remembered the eight words 'broken gong, big flat cake, and the dog'.

The old man only came back to his senses after a while. He suddenly saw that Yu Lingzi had arrived. He jumped up abruptly and asked with anger, "When did you come? What have you heard?"

Yu Lingzi was scared and he quickly shook his head, saying that he had heard nothing.

The old man looked suspiciously at Yu Lingzi and said in a low voice after a long while, "Secrets of the heavens can be big or small. You have saved my life, I think it is alright to reveal the small matters to you. The most it will do to me is make me suffer a little. However, you must not tell anyone else anything that I have said just now, or else I will die a tragic death!"

Yu Lingzi swore that he had not heard anything at all and the old man left it at that. The old man told him about the sword's whereabouts. Yu Lingzi was overjoyed. He had wanted to ask about other things, but the old man had said it all.

Finally, Yu Lingzi started scheming. He coaxed and pestered unceasingly to make the old man tell him where the old man could be found after this.

Yu Lingzi was a handsome young boy then. He had refined his qi since young and was high-spirited. He made people like him unexplainably. The old man had obviously been lonely for a lifetime. Moreover, Yu Lingzi was also his life's savior. Finally, he mumbled three words, "Nine Peaks Mountain!"

Although Wen Leyang had prepared himself, a boom still sounded in his head. He grabbed old demon rabbit Bu Le by the hand, "That uncle of Wei Mo that could derive the world's situations is hiding on the Nine Peaks Mountain? In our Wen family?"

Old demon rabbit retracted his hand and nodded, "At least he is on the Nine Peaks Mountain."

Wen Tunhai chimed in, "The Nine Peaks Mountain spans across a thousand kilometers. However, whenever the Nine Peaks Mountain is mentioned, it is always related to us Wen Bucao."

Although the Nine Peaks Mountain was an unbroken stretch of boundlessness, in everybody else's eyes, Nine Peaks Mountain was equal to the Wen Bucao, and Wen Bucao was equal to the Nine Peaks Mountain. If one were to look for someone on the Nine Peaks Mountain, naturally they would search among the Wen Bucao.

Wen Leyang finally understood. The important personage who is significant to the destiny of the right and evil path of the cultivation world mentioned by enlightened person Huang He had nothing to do with him.

This man was Heaven-telling Sect Wei Mo's uncle. A Divination Skill expert who was said to be able to completely derive the world's situations. After thinking about it for some time, Wen Leyang lowered his voice and asked First Uncle, "Have you told Wei Mo about this?"

Wen Tunhai shook his head, "Wei Mo is a messy person. We have tried probing, but he wouldn't bother about other people. In our family, only you had some relations with him, so we have waited for you to return…"

He had not finished when heavy footsteps were heard. Wei Mo came running back. This time, his face was ghastly pale, his eyes lifeless. He ran all the way to Wen Leyang and stopped. He was panting heavily. He suddenly reached out and grabbed Wen Leyang's hand after a while, "I… I have… have thought it through!"

This time it was Wen Leyang who retracted his hand. Having his hand held by another man made him felt sick. However, Wei Mo had used all his strength. Unless Wen Leyang broke his fingers, he could never detach him.

Wei Mo completely did not realize what he was doing. His tone was terrified. He stammered on, "It's… it's my uncle! There are generations of Heaven-telling Sect's monastics on Mount Emei. Other than him, none had gone into society. There is no one else who could mess with my derivations other than him!"

Wen Leyang took a deep breath, "Following that train of thought, your uncle had known that you would come to Wen family village, that's why he messed around with the village's setting, making you unable to do your telling?"

Wei Mo nodded, "That old man was most adept at deriving the fine numerals of the world's situation. It's not surprising that he had foretold that I would come to Wen family village. I don't get it, why does he want to stop me from deriving…"

Wen Leyang chuckled, "I think he doesn't want to be found by you!" Wei Mo had been practicing Divination Skill for his entire life. He's an idiot-type of genius, completely ignorant of the ways of the world. It would not be strange for him to not be able to tell such a simple purpose.

Wen Leyang finally freed himself from the grasp. He turned and asked Wen Tunhai, "Our village…"

Wen Tunhai did not have to wait for him to finish and replied, "About thirty years ago, there was an earthquake on the Nine Peaks Mountain. We decided to rebuild the village. We even expanded our scale.

Even if Wei Mo's uncle was highly skilled, he could have never entered the Wen family village and build a few houses without reason, or plant a few trees to mess around with the setting. The only explanation was this living god had seized the opportunity when the Wen family village was rebuilding houses and expanding their scale to alter the setting of the village. These alterations had nothing to do with feng shui or the five elements. It was solely to cause the Heaven-telling Sect's mathematics to not derive accurately.

Grand Elder Wen snorted, "This man had arrived on Nine Peaks Mountain thirty years ago?"

The other elders looked at one another and shook their heads. In the Wen family, whether it was Wen family village or the Place of Birth, Life, Sickness and Death, there were no outsiders. Everyone was a direct disciple of the Wen clan bloodline. The womenfolk who married into the family were all from normal mortal families. The in-laws were also thoroughly checked by the Wen family, but in the end, they did not find anything suspicious.

Wen Leyang did not give up. He continued to ask Wei Mo, "Can you find out where your uncle is?"

Unexpectedly, Wei Mo smiled confidently. He nodded with pride, "Now that the village had to be rebuilt, without my uncle's meddling, the village will naturally have its own setup. Wait till the village is completed…" Wen Leyang felt a sudden chill down his spine. The four elders had recovered, but Wei Mo was reminding them of the past.

Wen Leyang quickly dismissed Wei Mo, "I'll call you back to do a telling after the village is completed." Then, he did not dare to meet the elders' eyes, but smiled passively at the old demon rabbit, "Please continue. What happened to Yu Lingzi after that?"

Old demon rabbit Bu Le continued to say what Shan Duan had heard.

Under the old man's guidance, Yu Lingzi, who was a young boy then, went to Changbai Mountains and found an unnamed volcano. After some difficulties, he did find a fire element sword, which is called Firetail. It was this sword that wounded Wen Tunhai but was toppled by 'You've Got Me' in the end.

Yu Lingzi had been thinking about the old man's warning since he got back to the mountain. He chose to keep the incident to himself. He told the others that he had unintentionally found Firetail out of pure luck. A few decades passed in the blink of an eye, nothing had happened. Yu Lingzi had secretly come to Nine Peaks Mountain a few times but he did not find the old man.

Yu Lingzi's cultivation base was far greater than his peers with the help of the divine sword Firetail. Not only was he the first among the second-generation disciples, he had also become the most important person in their sect. When they were faced with something big, he would be involved. Until about seven or eight years ago, the cultivators of the evil path who had been hiding in the world had grown even more restless. Five Blessings of the right path had also determined the cause. The Jilong Sect disciples passed the order that all mini sects attached to them were to keep their eyes peeled to look for 'broken gong, big flat cake, and the dog'.

Yu Lingzi did not even think about it in his dream that after some ten years, he would hear the three objects, 'broken gong, big flat cake, and the dog' again. His expression changed on the spot. The supreme leader of Sun Dynasty Palace noticed that change. When he was pressed to answer, Yu Lingzi told the truth about him meeting with the old man in his teenage years.

The supreme leader of Sun Dynasty Palace was also shocked. Although he did not know what was so strange about a broken gong, a big flat cake and a dog, anyone could tell, that something that prompted the World Sect to search for it so desperately must be some terrifying treasure. Out of greed, they did not convey this matter to Jilong Sect but dispatched their disciples to the Nine Peaks Mountain to search for the old man.

From that time until present was only a few years. Sun Dynasty Palace had silently searched for some time in Nine Peaks Mountain. Throughout the process, they had also kept an eye on the Wen family, but the Wen family had been strict on their inheritance. There were completely no outsiders among them. Hence, the Sun Dynasty Palace had excluded them from the beginning.

Sun Dynasty Palace had been roaming about in the Nine Peaks Mountain, but nobody from the Wen family knew about it. The Sun Dynasty Palace disciples were only found out by the Wen family when they wanted to luck the fruits of the ripening Return-to-Before Herb.

The Death Trademark of the Place of Birth, Life, Sickness and Death had long regarded the Return-to-Before Herb as a forbidden fruit and they naturally would not let anyone get their hands on it.

Up until that moment, the Wen family had thought that these shady people had purposely come into the mountain to fight over the Return-to-Before Herb with them. They had no idea that they were disciples sent by Sun Dynasty Palace to look for the old man.

The incidents that took place after that were just as mentioned by the Jingpo demon lady, who sneaked into the Miao Stockade Village. The Death Trademark and the Sun Dynasty Palace disciples had fought and killed each other several times on the mountain. The Death Trademark had suffered some losses under the cultivators' magic, but the Sun Dynasty Palace disciples did not manage to fulfill their wish of taking away the Return-to-Before Herb. The demon lady of the Miao Stockade Village sensed that a treasure would appear on Nine Peaks Mountain and brought some people to sneak into the Nine Peaks Mountain, only to find out that the ripe Return-to-Before Herb that was completely useless to her.

The Jingpo demon lady, who had sneaked into the Miao Stockade Village, was originally a member of the World Sect and hated right path cultivators to the core. Although the Return-to-Before Herb was useless to her, she would never let the Sun Dynasty Palace disciples go no matter what. She then cast her witchcraft and killed all the Sun Dynasty Palace disciples on the Nine Peaks Mountain.

The Return-to-Before Herb was untouched, but all the enemies died. The people from the Death Trademark were dumbfounded. After they harvested the nine Return-to-Before Herb fruits, they carried the corpses of the enemies, which had fallen prey to the Green Head Widow Spell, back to the Red Leaves Forest. By this time, Wen Leyang had learned the Faulty Punch and had followed Fourth Elder Wen into the Red Leaves Forest for his training.

Wen Leyang had seen with his own eyes the corpses of the Sun Dynasty Palace disciples, who were killed by the Green Head Widow Spell.

Wen Leyang hit himself softly on his temple as if remembering something. He asked old demon rabbit Bu Le, "When I had just entered the Place of Birth, Life, Sickness and Death, there was a period where 'You've Got Me' was restless. Was it because the people of the Sun Dynasty Palace had used fire element magic powers when they fought with our Death Trademark, making the bug react to it?"

Old demon rabbit Bu Le was slightly stunned, "Em… I'm not too familiar with poisonous bugs."

Wen Leyang looked at Grand Elder Wen, whose answer was not much help, "Don't ask me about cultivation."

First Uncle Wen Tunhai laughed, "With the working attitudes of you two old men, you're suited to work at my former department!"

When the people of the Death Trademark brought the corpses and nine Return-to-Before Herb fruits back to the Place of Birth, Life, Sickness and Death, Fourth Elder Wen had also received word that there were signs of Grand Master Tuo Xie in the ancient cave on Mount Emei's Zhanyan Peak. He left the fruits in Wen Leyang's care and led the elites out of the mountain. They met with the other three elders and went to Mount Emei together.

When the Sun Dynasty Palace did not hear from the disciples they sent to Nine Peaks Mountain, the Sun Dynasty Palace sent men to look for the group of missing disciples. This time, the one who entered the mountain was the doll-faced man.

Wen Leyang smiled bitterly. Ever since he refined poison into his body and embarked on the road of a Saint's Body or a Saint's Poisonous Body, he had been dragged into the scuffles of the cultivation world together with his family. From the small cry cultivators to the Five Blessings elites and even undefeated powerhouses like Cone Nail and Hanba, he had fought countless uphill battles over the years. However, his memories of the fierce battle during the stormy night in the Red Leaves Forest were still fresh. He could remember, even now, the dying expressions of the doll-faced man. It was his first time risking his life, and it was against a cultivator with a flying sword.

As to whether the doll-faced man came to the Red Leaves Forest to chase down the Yin Chi or because he discovered the whereabouts of the corpses of his peers, was unknown.

The doll-faced man was the most loved final disciple of Sun Dynasty Palace's supreme leader. His cultivation base was not bad. When his eye was stung by 'You've Got Me', he had conveyed the information of his death back to the Sun Dynasty Palace. The information he conveyed was only that he had died on the Nine Peaks Mountain. He did not have the chance to say whether he was in the Red Leaves Forest or Wen family village, nor did he have the chance to explain the sequence of events.

The supreme leader of Sun Dynasty Palace was surprised and angered. From their perspective, even if mortals were strong, they could never hope to kill the lousiest cultivator. They did not dare to revenge the Wen family village directly but spent three months to sneak in and spy on them. Until they confirmed that Wen family was only a mortal family, Yu Lingzi then followed the supreme leader's orders and brought men up the mountain to seek revenge.

Other than revenge, he also had to investigate the whereabouts of the old man. Yu Lingzi had listed out the strange rule of individual showdowns to force the old man out of hiding.

Yu Lingzi had died a few years after he leaked the information about the 'broken gong, big flat cake, and the dog' to his master. It was unsure if it was a coincidence, or if the old man's words had come true.

The elites of the Sun Dynasty Palace's second-generation disciples were divided into three batches. Within the short span of a few months, they had all died on Nine Peak Mountains. By now, the elders of the sect were really flustered. The elders personally led the men to seek revenge from the Wen Bucao at the Nine Peaks Mountain. However, they fell prey to the scheme of the wicked faction Jingpo elites who just descended Mount Emei, who passed by the Nine Peaks Mountain on their way back to Miao Stockade Village and were all killed by the Mountain Coffin Spell.

When Wen Leyang and the four Wen Elders came back from Mount Emei, they discovered their bodies.

By this time, the two rabbit demons had already met Chang Li and Wen Leyang, 'claimed a family connection'. The rabbit demons sent a message to Sun Dynasty Palace in the name of Great Mercy Temple, defending the Wen Bucao.

Sun Dynasty Palace had an unfavorable year. They were already a small sect. However, due to a moment's greed, they had lost almost all their elites to baffling circumstances. They could not accept this no matter what, but they could not cross the Great Mercy Temple. So, they bore it patiently and strenuously. Until slightly more than two years later, when Third Elder Wei of One Word Palace and the remnants of the Blood Sect had perished together on Mount Emei, the clashes between the right and the wicked had sharpened immensely. The Five Blessings had joined hands and moved out, slaughtering the cultivators of the World Sect everywhere. Sun Dynasty Palace had used this opportunity to rake up the past and brought it to their backer Jilong Sect.

Qing Niao's first ascended up the mountain ended in his return in defeat. This had led to Five Blessings of the right path and the rogue cultivators to mount the stage in full regalia in Wen family village.

This was the sequence of the events. The incidents that took place inside Wen family village these few years had basically been connected. All threads neatly tied up, the beginning corresponding the end. Although it was not as heart-stirring as the information, which Wen Leyang had obtained, the cause and effects, as well as the ups and downs were enough to make one heave a long sigh.

After little demon rabbit Shan Duan had understood the incidents from Jilong Sect, he used his own secret technique to erase the memories of Huang He and the others regarding this incident. He went back to the Nine Peaks Mountain and told old demon rabbit Bu Le everything. At the same time, Wen Leyang had come out of the Gold-Consuming Lair, calling home asking them to figure out a way to save the short-statured Leyang Wen who was kidnapped by Taoist priest San Tong.

Shan Duan immediately embarked towards Eyang Sect. After that, he did not contact anyone else. Until not long ago, even though he was injured, he went to Shanghai.

It seemed that because of the enlightened person San Wei, Eyang Sect was also a place with hidden dragons and crouching tigers. Little demon rabbit Shan Duan must have been badly injured there and was hunted by the Eyang disciples. The details can only be known after he wakes up.

Old demon rabbit Bu Le had finished talking about the 'important personage who was significant to the destiny of the right and evil path of the cultivation world'.

This important personage was most probably that uncle of Wei Mo who was adept in deriving the fine numerals of the world's situations. He was significant to the destiny of the right and evil path because he could seemingly foretell the locations of the three fantastic treasures of 'broken gong, big flat cake, and the dog'.

What puzzled old demon rabbit, the four Wen Elders and the bunch of Jianghu veterans more was, whether it was the broken gong, big flat cake, and the dog or that living god of an uncle of Wei Mo who could do tellings, nothing seemed to have anything to do with the Wen Bucao.

However, according to Wei Mo's words, his uncle had secretly altered the setup of the Divination derivation of Wen family village. If this living god was truly hiding among the Wen family, it could not only be because of the Wen family's good fengshui!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 162: Excuse

Wen Tunhai had been racking his brain for this for a few days. He chuckled, "The old man must have been hiding on Nine Peaks Mountain thirty years ago, or else he couldn't have been able to secretly alter the setup when the village was being rebuilt. However, it's hard to say for now, he might've left ages ago!"

Wen Leyang was unwilling to give up. He continued to ask old demon rabbit Bu Le, "The broken gong, big flat cake, and the dog. What exactly are they?" The four elders and First Uncle Wen Tunhai had asked the old demon rabbit this long ago.

For the Wen Bucao, the living god was not poisonous, but a living god, who knew about the broken gong, big flat cake, and the dog, was a dangerous person.

Bu Le did not find it annoying. He answered crisply, "I don't know! Every cultivator of the right path wants to find someone who can answer that."

Wen Leyang had just picked up a carrot and wanted to put it into his mouth, but he was bug-eyed after hearing old Bu Le's reply. Old monk Bu Le chuckled while explaining, "Whether the broken gong, big flat cake, and the dog are three treasures, persons or signs, nobody among the cultivators of the right path knows. However, the World Sect's people had been searching for them like madmen for all these years, we could not be careless in this matter."

Wen Leyang snorted, "Do the World Sect people know?"

Old demon rabbit still had that patient smile, "The small fry of the World Sect are the same as us, they know how but they don't know why. These years we have captured quite a number of them, but we could not get anything out of them. We could not locate the core people of the four families as well. Hehe, it is such a shame."

When Wen Leyang first heard that 'broken gong, big flat cake, and the dog' were in Miao Stockade Village, he had captured the Jingpo demon lady, who was posing as Third Mother. He unintentionally got to know that the four greatest force in the World Sect had joined hands and gave out an order to all cultivators of the wicked faction to find these three things. Now, hearing old demon rabbit mentioning the four forces, he knitted his brows in puzzlement.

However, old demon rabbit Bu Le diverted the subject and threw a tantrum, "If men of two feet are involved, no matter the issue, they must determine truth and false, the affirmative and the negative, the right and the wrong. It is the same for the cultivation world. In the beginning, those who were practicing qi do not have the right to say whose methods were right or wrong. Anyone who becomes a saint proves that his methods are superior. However, the cultivators have to draw a line. The people on this side of the line are their own people, the people on the other side are bastards who deserved to die. Hence, they start to fight."

These words of his represented his views as a demon. He did not regard himself as Great Mercy Temple's 'man behind the scenes'.

Over the course of thousands of years, the cultivation world had gradually divided itself into two major factions, which were the right path and the wicked faction. They fought each other endlessly. The layers of accumulated hatred finally erupted about a thousand years ago. After a series of fierce battles, the right path won in the end. The Five Blessing had also stood out.

Old demon rabbit suddenly laughed villainously halfway through his speech, which startled Wen Leyang. Old demon rabbit lowered his voice with a face that rejoiced at another's misfortune, "Now that I think about it, the wicked faction lost because they were unlucky."

Wen Leyang was stunned before he understood the old demon rabbit's meaning. Then, he also laughed. The current Five Blessings had all been on the right path during those years. Other than One Word Palace who did not seem to have any resources, Great Mercy Temple had old demons who cultivated for a thousand years, Jilong Sect had the treasured weapon of a peerless great demon, Eyang Sect had been managed by the wicked soul with great pains for a thousand years, Kunlun Sect was the backer of Black and White Island. If this lineup were to be placed in the wicked faction, then the results of the great battle would be completely overturned.

"Although the wicked faction lost badly and escaped, they had thousands of years of inheritance. They couldn't have been annihilated that easily. When they hid in the world, they still had some formidable elites. The rounds of killing were a mess back then, it was impossible to tell how many elites of the wicked faction had died and how many still remained. The people of the wicked faction weren't stupid, they had discarded the differences between families when they escaped into the world… Of course, they could not consider them as families, even their abodes were destroyed." Old demon rabbit's voice had returned to normal, "Although the right path won, they were also badly wounded. Especially those originally big sects had all crumbled within a night. Among the newly risen Five Blessings, hehe, you know about this too…"

The wicked faction was utterly defeated, but the right path was also flustered. Other than the Five Blessings, the disciples of the other sects were like dragons without their heads. Within the Five Blessings, old demon rabbit had directed Great Mercy Temple to join the fray out of fun. They pulled back after they had won, not having the intention to go into the world and hunt. The thoughts of Black and White Island had always been on looking for wicked soul and they did not monitor the World Sect too seriously. Jilong Sect had just founded themselves back then and had no foundation whatsoever after they emerged victorious they were busy putting down roots and amassing their feathers. Eyang Sect and One Word Palace were no fools either, seeing that the others had stopped fighting, they followed suit.

After the wicked faction escaped into the world, they did not have the restrictions of families. The ones with lesser prowess naturally attached themselves to those with higher cultivation bases. Those with high cultivation bases would obey those with greater abilities. Gradually, they formed four forces. They called themselves the Four Heavenly Sects of Wind, Cloud, Lightning, and Thunder.

Those who were amused chuckled, "Wind, cloud, lightning and thunder? If there have been another one, will it be rain?"

Old demon rabbit smiled, "These four forces looked to be laxly organized. There are no hierarchies among them. It seemed that everyone was a small fry, but anyone could call the shots. There were also no clear boundaries among these four forces. A lot of small fries could not tell that they were under which Heavenly Gates' jurisdiction. When something was up, they would mysteriously receive an order with a seal. If they did not execute it, the consequences vary. Sometimes nothing happens, but sometimes their entire family would die tragically."

Wen Leyang's mind was in a mess. He could not understand how the elites of the World Sect manage their subordinates.

Old demon rabbit was also puzzled, "The World Sect had always been like that. Within this millennium, we, the right path of the cultivation world had also tried to clean up the World Sect evildoers a few times, but the results were the same. It's not hard to capture a few wicked faction cultivators, what's difficult is getting to their backer. They themselves do not know where their higher-ups are, maybe they don't even have a higher-up!"

Old demon rabbit paused before concluding with a smile, "This time was the same. The four forces had given out an order at the same time, to look for big flat cake, broken gong and whatnot. The demon people of the World Sect all moved, but the one who knows the truth had not shown himself."

The matters of the World Sect were only somehow related to the Wen Bucao because of the 'big flat cake, broken gong, and the dog', but they could only be remotely related no matter how you see it. Wen Leyang had treated it as listening to a story while learning some basic knowledge about the cultivation world, it was sufficient for him to know the big picture. A living god who knows about 'big flat cake, broken gong, and the dog' was hiding on Nine Peaks Mountain. If word of this went out, Wen Bucao would be faced with endless troubles. The elites of the World Sect would all rush here. But now this information was firmly grasped by them and would not leak. For the time being, there should not be an issue.

At this time, the skies have darkened considerably. Countless makeshift tents were erected inside Wen family village. The sweet aroma of lamb stew and the sizzling sounds of fried eggs spread everywhere. Everybody started eating amidst the cheers of the seven Rainbow fat men. They were having a feast today.

Fat monk Shui Jing ran towards the dining table excitedly. Wen Leyang suddenly remembered that he had another apprentice. He quickly asked the monk, "What about Ji Fei? He went to Beijing's Painting Town. There is still no word of him after half a month?"

Fat monk Shui Jing was not in the least bit worried, "The ox nose is fine. He sent me a message two days ago to say that he is safe. He said that he will be back soon. He had made the journey in vain. There were no crucial persons in Painting Town, only some disciples. Leyang Wen was also nowhere to be found. He had left a message, asking Leyang Wen to contact us when he returns… eh?"

Shui Jing was halfway through his sentence when he suddenly reached out a hand to catch a Buddhist prayer bead, which flew from afar and plunged into his palm.

Fat monk Shui Jing held the prayer bead in his hand. He squinted his eyes as if feeling for something. His expressions grew more and more puzzled. He went back to Wen Leyang after a while, "Wen… you know…" He had been struggling as to how he should address Wen Leyang. He could not bring himself to utter the word 'master' no matter what.

Xiaoyi and Mumu had waited for a long time for them to finish talking about business. They finally sandwiched Wen Leyang and kept him company. As they were about to start eating with joy when they saw fat monk Shui Jing walking towards them. They lifted their pretty chins together, their voices clear and their smiling faces as beautiful as flowers. They said in unison, "Call him master!"

The two young girls, one was clear as water but the purest of flirts can be found among her clear eyes and white teeth. The other was pretty as fireworks, with a quietness hidden among her eyes and brows. When they smiled in unison, the mutton on their plates seemed to glow…

Wen Leyang laughed, "Ignore them, just call me by my name. What's up?"

Fat monk Shui Jing nodded, seemingly unsure where to start. He opened his mouth after pondering for a while, "You know that I'm training my Musical Divine Lotus Sect Suit of Armor Ancient Bagua Buddhist Hymn the Supreme Spirit's Crossing Over Anuttara-samyak-sambodhi supernatural power…"

Wen Leyang was startled. He quickly nodded. He suddenly remembered that the two votarists' methods had names more incredible than the other. Old monk Ji Fei's method was something along the lines of Thousand Miles of River, the point is that nobody else could have memorized those names other than those two.

Fat monk Shui Jing continued, "My Musical Divine Lotus Sect Suit…"

Old demon rabbit Bu Le and the Ten Modes Monastery First Seat Hope Aware sat on a separate table with vegetarian dishes. With their cultivation, they did not have to consume food every time. However, the Wen family had prepared a table of vegetarian meal for them at every mealtime out of respect. Old demon rabbit was chewing on a raw lettuce leaf that was bigger than his face. He delphically interrupted Shui Jing with a smile, "You don't have to spell out the name of your method."

Shui Jing grunted in reply. He did not utter his method's name again, "The magic power I'm cultivating might not be as powerful as divine monk Bu Le, but it has another perk."

Ten Modes Monastery First Seat's expression was quite helpless. He picked up a lettuce leaf and chewed loudly.

Wen Leyang's intentions were honest when he smiled and chimed in, "What perk?"

"The Musical Divine Magical Power can trigger a magic to search for gods. As long as I'm willing to search, even if a cultivator with a great cultivation base were to hide his own presence, I would still be able to detect him."

Old demon rabbit Bu Le exclaimed in slight surprise. He praised genuinely, "This is a handy ability. Do teach me if you have the time. I'll trade some other magic power with you, I guarantee…"

Unexpectedly, fat monk Shui Jing lifted his head and cut him short, "This is a secret technique of my sect, it's not for outsiders."

Old demon rabbit Bu Le was amused. He pointed as Wen Leyang while talking to fat monk Shui Jing, "Your master is sitting tight, waiting for his mutton!"

Wen Leyang quickly returned to the topic, "Then? Have you found something?"

As expected, fat monk Shui Jing nodded forcefully, "Half a month ago, you triggered the Wen family's Prohibition Spell at the base of the mountain, but we thought we were under attack. I activated my mountain-searching secret technique, trying to find our opponent. There was an echo not long ago…"

A spitting sound could be heard. Big monk Hope Aware spat out a mouthful of lettuce leaves. He glared at Shui Jing, unsure whether to laugh or cry, "You searched the mountain half a month ago and you only got the echo now?" As he was saying this, he looked at old demon rabbit Bu Le and smiled in a low voice, "You've almost incurred a loss just now."

Fat monk Shui Jing also glared as he replied confidently, "This is natural. My Music Divine… magic power can find out gods and ghosts, just that it takes a longer time!"

Old demon rabbit Bu Le and Wen Leyang looked at each other. Their expressions turned grim at the same time, "You discovered that there's a cultivator on the mountain?" At the same time, old demon rabbit waved his hand. A golden Buddha light flashed as he cast the soundproof Magic Circle. The others knew that they had to discuss some secrets and did not bother about them. They continued to eat and drink happily.

Cultivation world is an upgraded Jianghu. Cultivators are upgraded Jianghu elites. People with low cultivation bases would be unable to hide under the telegnosis abilities of elites, but elites could hide their presence from an average cultivator's telegnosis ability.

However, there are some special methods or magic weapons that could change this. For example, during that time on Mount Emei, little stutterer had used a Buddhist treasured weapon to hide Wen Leyang, Ji Fei Shui Jing and two badly wounded demon rabbits under the telegnosis abilities of the World Sect's elites and One Word Palace's Third Elder Wei, until the little stutterer's cellphone rang…

Fat monk Shui Jing's method had such a special ability. No matter how powerful the opponent's cultivation base is, or what treasured weapon the opponent uses to hide his presence, the opponent will be discovered after he activated his magic power. The only thing was it would take some time for it to work, and he could not tell anything about the opponent's cultivation base.

Old demon rabbit and Wen Leyang summoned the elders of the Wen family, First Uncle Wen Tunhai and other important persons. All of them huddled together.

When Shan Duan obtained the information that there was 'an important personage among the Wen Bucao' from Jilong Sect, he had returned to Wen family village, activated his Buddhist magical power and did a thorough search of Nine Peaks Mountain, but did not find anything. Old demon rabbit half-squinted his eyes as he said carefully, "Either the opponent's prowess far surpasses Shan Duan, or he has some treasured weapon that conceals his presence."

Fat monk Shui Jing smiled calmly and with satisfaction, "In the face of my magic power, they're all useless! This cultivator is hiding in the Red Leaves Forest! However…" Shui Jing blushed slightly and smiled lamely, "My method is still not complete. I cannot detect who that person is, I only know his rough location."

"Ah!" Wen Leyang and First Uncle Wen Tunhai let out a low, surprised cry at the same time, jumping off their chairs together.

The four Wen Elders' expressions turned extremely grim.

Not only did the Place of Birth, Life, Sickness and Death held the bodies of the previous elders, it also held Wen family's Art of Poison cultivation method that had been passed down for two thousand years. It was the foundation of the Wen Bucao's establishment and the reliance on their advancement.

The Prohibition Spell in the Red Leaves Forest was also unusually powerful. A cultivator with a high cultivation base might be able to break the Prohibition Spell, but it was impossible to stop the Prohibition Spell from activating and sneak in secretly.

The moment when the Prohibition Spell in the Red Leaves Forest is activated, Fourth Elder Wen would have noticed.

Grand Elder Wen's face darkened. He frowned and pondered for a while before looking at Fourth Elder Wen, "Could it be that someone from the Place had unintentionally learned about cultivation?"

Fourth Elder Wen's expression, which usually looked like it was chilled, had completely turned into ice. One look at it will make one's eyeballs feel too cold to bear. He spoke slowly after a while, "If that were the case, he couldn't have tricked divine monk Shan Duan!"

The words of Fourth Elder Wen rang true. Not only was this person a cultivator, he could also conceal his own life vitality, making little demon rabbit unable to detect him. If it was not for fat monk Shui Jing's method, he would have kept everyone out of the loop.

Fat monk Shui Jing could not help but interrupt, "This cultivator must be that living god which knows how to calculate and do tellings!"

Nobody entertained him, only Grand Elder Wen nodded. He continued to ask Fourth Elder Wen, "This living god, could he be one of our own from the Place?"

Shui Jing's question was a needless one. If there was a cultivator who could secretly hide on Nine Peaks Mountain and evade divine monk Shan Duan's telegnosis ability, then it was most probably Wei Mo's uncle. However, if the Prohibition Spell of Red Leaves Forest was not triggered, it can only be a person who bears the surname Wen.

Fourth Elder Wen suddenly flew into a fit of range and replied pointedly, "If you're asking me, who am I supposed to ask?" When he finished, he stood up and yelled at Bushuo and Buzuo who were biting on mutton nearby, "Follow me back to the Place!"

Bushuo and Buzuo ignored him, they continued to eat meat and drink wine with smiles on their faces… Fourth Elder Wen was still inside the soundproof Magic Circle.

Grand Elder Wen was angered by Fourth Elder Wen to the point of taking deep breaths. However, he smiled after muttering to himself briefly, "At least we'll know that he's hiding in the Place! It's better than knowing nothing at all! Other than the Death Trademark, there aren't even a hundred men in the Place. If worst comes to worst we'll just have master Shui Jing cast his magic powers and check them one by one."

Shui Jing immediately nodded, "I can check on a person every fifteen days…"

Fourth Elder Wen's temper went away as quickly as it came. He opened his mouth again, "I want to move every person out of the Place. Nobody can go back until we find the man."

Wen Leyang saw that Fourth Elder Wen's expression was not too good and he joked as a junior would, "That's easy, just have them come and build houses then…"

He had not finished when the faces of the four elders and First Uncle Wen Tunhai had the expressions of sudden realization. Fourth Elder Wen almost said through gritted teeth, "Wei Mo's uncle was really a person from the Place!"

Wen Tunhai explained to Wen Leyang in a low voice, "Thirty years ago, there was an earthquake on Nine Peaks Mountain. The Place of Birth, Life, Sickness and Death was also affected. There were quite a number of poisonous bugs that ran about after being shocked. Fourth Elder Wen led the Death Trademark and Sickness Trademark to exterminate the escaped poisonous bugs. To prevent the innocent from being harmed, he dispatched the men of the Birth Trademark and Life Trademark to the village. They said they were here to help build houses, but actually they were…" Wen Tunhai had gotten off the topic unknowingly.

Wen Leyang understood now. The living god was hiding among the Birth and Life Trademarks. Thirty years ago he had foreseen that Wei Mo will come to Wen family village. Hence, he had seized the opportunity when Wen family village was being rebuilt after the earthquake and secretly altered the setup of the village, making Wei Mo unable to foretell anything.

Fourth Elder Wen cut short Wen Tunhai's nonsense, "There are a total of fifty-seven men in the Birth and Life Trademarks. Those above the age of thirty…" He only paused for a few second before saying confidently, "There are only fourteen of them left!"

Everyone's expressions relaxed. In the beginning, they almost had to search among the few hundreds of Wen family disciples, then it was narrowed down to the Place of Birth, Life, Sickness and Death, then finally to the fourteen men. Even if half a year was required to check one person, they did not have to worry, let alone half a month.

Fourth Elder Wen looked at Grand Elder Wen, "We can't just single these fourteen men out, we'd only beat the grass and frighten away the snake. We have to think of a reason to dispatch all the men from the Place, then we'll pin those fourteen men down. If we strike, we cannot be inside the Place." Although his tone was icy cold, he could not conceal the… playfulness in his eyes.

Wen Leyang suddenly felt his scalp go numb. If he did not see it with his own eyes, he would not believe it even if it were to cost him his life, the cunning playful gleam appeared in Fourth Elder Wen's eyes.

The four elders were born of the same parents and had been living together for many years, they had long known each other's thoughts. The other three elders saw Fourth Elder Wen's gaze and all laughed drily. The three big monks Bu Le, Hope Aware and Shui Jing shuddered at the same time.

The always silent Third Elder Wen slowly opened his mouth, "That man had been able to hide under our nose in the Red Leaves Forest for thirty plus years. It'll not be easy to go against such a schemer."

Wen Leyang was surprised for a moment. His thoughts were attracted to Third Elder Wens words. He frowned and muttered as he interrupted, "Third Grandpa is right. The slightest mistake will make Wei Mo's uncle suspicious. If he were to escape or retaliate within the Red Leaves Forest, it cannot do…"

What was even more surprising was that Second Elder Wen also nodded. A smile which was rarer than an iron tree blossoming was contained in his eyes, "So this excuse cannot be too abrupt. It must be logical to the ears but serious enough to warrant everyone leaving the Place."

Wen Leyang's eyes suddenly lit up, then he quickly lowered his head. He stole a glance at Grand Elder Wen. The plan he thought about was to have Grand Elder Wen play dead. The great elder of Wen Bucao passed away. The people of the Place of Birth, Life, Sickness and Death were all called to pay their final respects, this excuse should work.

Among the four elders, only Grand Elder Wen's expression was stern. He pondered for a moment before nodding, "Mmm. Let's do this!" Then, he pointed at Wen Leyang's nose, "You!"

Wen Leyang was startled. He smiled lamely, "I'm afraid that my importance… isn't enough?" He pondered that he would not mind playing dead, but it might not be sufficient to call out everyone from the Place of Birth, Life, Sickness and Death.

Grand Elder Wen glared, "What insufficient importance? You, get married!"

First Uncle Wen Tunhai laughed, "The first Inner Disciple of Wen family in thirty years is getting married. The men in the Place would have to come to the reception in the village no matter what!"

Something boomed inside Wen Leyang's mind. He was dumbstruck. He blinked at the four grandpas, then looked at First Uncle. Finally, he looked at old demon rabbit Bu Le. Everyone was smiling at him mischievously.

Grand Elder Wen did not wait for Wen Leyang to talk nonsense and continued, "Tomorrow, Tunhai will prepare the gifts, then you will follow me to propose on Crow Ridge the day after. If they consent to it then that's that. If they don't, will barge our way in! Although Xiaoyi is one of our own, we cannot make her suffer no matter what. Old Fourth, from today onwards until the wedding day, you'll be Xiaoyi's grandfather, not Wen Leyang's Fourth Grandpa. The two girls will have no difference in status, they'll join the family at the same time!" He paused briefly as if worried that Xiaoyi may feel wronged and he pointed at Wen Tunhai, "Let your wife look after Xiaoyi, make sure she has everything she needs!"

Wen Leyang was utterly dumbfounded. He stood there looking silly and stunned. After half a day, he stammered as he asked, "Isn't this… too rushed?"

Grand Elder Wen chuckled, "We're not some secular family. You three dolls like each other, you should have tied the knot ages ago. Within twenty days, I want you guys to have your wedding night!"

Xiaoyi and Mumu were outside the soundproof Magic Circle and could not hear what they were saying. Seeing that the people inside were excited, Xiaoyi affectionately hugged Mumu's arm, "What do you think they're talking about?"

Mumu's gaze had not left Wen Leyang from the start. She answered with a giggle, "Judging by Wen Leyang's big red face, they must be fooling around again!"

The soundproof Magic Circle only prevents sound from going out, not going in. The people inside the circle were all elites with sharp eyes and ears. When they heard the conversation between the two young girls, they erupted in laughter. Wen Leyang also laughed twice. Then, he thought that it would be inappropriate for him to laugh and he quickly repressed his laugh. However, after a brief moment, he could not hold it in any longer. He lifted his head and laughed heartily with the elders, wild with joy.

The people inside the Circle were laughing, the people outside the Circle were eating and drinking to their hearts' content. At this moment, a heavily suppressed sad but stirring voice suddenly erupted on the Nine Peaks Mountain like muffled thunder, "If that's the case, then why have you acted like that last time? There was no need!"

Wen Leyang was startled. His heart was filled with puzzlement. He knew this voice!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 163: Hide the Force

The roar was thunderous. It came from the base of the mountain. A thick rage and discontent were suppressed within the loud and sonorous voice.

Everyone in the village seemed to have angry expressions at the same time. Grand Elder Wen noticed that there was a strange expression on Wen Leyang's face. He asked in a low voice, "What, you know that person?"

Wen Leyang smiled bitterly and nodded, "The voice is right, but the sentence, not quite."

Wen Leyang was not the only one who was puzzled. Among the crowd, Xiaoyi, Bushuo Buzuo, Chi Maojiu and Luo Wanggen all had the same expressions as him. They could all recognize the voice's master, it was the ugly youth who made their acquaintance at the edge of the Gold-Consuming Lair, Qin Zhui.

After a while, Qin Zhui's voice came from the mountain's base again, it was still as strong and sonorous, "How evil is the East Wind, thinning the thick joy. With my chest full of sadness, I have lived miserably in the years after we parted. Thinking back, it was all a mistake, mistake, mistake!"

After the first 'mistake', countless crows in the mountain were startled by the enthralling roar and flew in all directions.

After the second 'mistake', the crows wailed. Their bodies shuddered as they tried to fly high.

After the third 'mistake', the roar like a surprise thunder abruptly vanished. The messy cawing which had just started in the skies also vanished, leaving behind a silence akin to death.

Only a few people with sharp ears like Wen Leyang and Bu Le could hear the sounds of falling objects far away. Who knows how many crows had shook to their deaths in mid-air!

Wen Leyang's expression became more peculiar. He said to the few elders beside him, "This poem… The way he recited is even more unlike him!"

Not long ago, Qin Zhui had been training to use his sword to enter the force. When he had completed his training he met Wen Leyang's group who was about to enter the Gold-Consuming Lair. He ran over and 'competed' without saying a word. That was how they had met. Although it was not like meeting a long lost friend, they left good impressions on the other's part. To Wen Leyang, Qin Zhui was a man with profound cultivation base, honorable, rough and reckless. He did not think that this man would be reciting a poem at the base of the mountain, scaring a mountain-full of crows to death.

The brothers Bushuo and Buzuo went in front of Fourth Elder Wen, asking if they should bring men down the mountain to stop him. Wen Leyang shook his head at the elders, "This man shouldn't be our enemy!"

Wen Buzuo chimed in, "I think so too. But we may know his face and not his heart. There are also some uncertainties in this situation…"

Fourth Elder Wen simply waved a hand and dismissed him.

Not long later, amidst the heavy but swift footsteps, a burly young man who looked to be the same age as Wen Leyang appeared at the village's entrance. It really was the ugly man Qin Zhui. When he appeared, Xiaoyi exclaimed out of surprise in a low voice, "Qin Zhui, what happened to you?"

Wen Leyang also felt a chill in his heart! He had met Qin Zhui not long ago in the City God Temple of Shanghai, he did not look like this.

Although Qin Zhui had a big mouth, small eyes and nostrils which pointed to the sky, ugly as hell, his person was straightforward and did not bother about trifles. He always had a neat air about him. But now, his face was yellowish, his cheeks and eye sockets sunken, his lips full of dry cracks, even his brows had a thin layer of clear frost! They had parted for not more than thirty days, but he looked thirty years older.

Wen Leyang also asked Qin Zhui with eyes full of shock, "What… what happened to you?"

Qin Zhui turned and flashed an ugly smile towards XIaoyi, perhaps in greeting, but he ignored Wen Leyang. His gaze scanned the crowd and suddenly froze. He oddly opened his mouth, his voice was jerky like two pieces of dried cowhide were rubbing together, "I went to One Word Palace, then I found out… If that was the case, then why did you have to say those words during that time…" Qin Zhui stammered for half a day. He suddenly shook his head forcefully and changed his tone, "I've come as promised. If I win, you come with me!"

As he was saying this, he lightly detached the Tang knife from his back.

When Qin Zhui held the knife in his hand, the decadence of senescence was completely swept away. In an instant, his whole person turned biting cold. Compared to the happy-go-lucky, gallant Qin Zhui back in the Gold-Consuming Lair, he was less pure now and was more merciless!

His mannerism was imposing, but he did not conceal the longing in his eyes.

Well-behaved child Luo Wanggen explained to the disciples of Wen Bucao beside him in a low voice, "This man just likes to fight…"

Little Chi Maojiu was brighter than Luo Wanggen, "Didn't you hear him say that if he wins, he'll go with him? He didn't seem to come here merely looking for a fight. There must be something else to this." Chi Maojiu put on a professional frown, acting steady, but his face was full of irrepressible excitement.

A quiet and beautiful voice, with a hint of stupefied cold, came softly from among the crowd, "Nobody takes the words they said when they were young seriously!"

Low, surprised cries sounded. The womenfolk of the Wen family village and Wen Buzuo's gazes were lit up by the flames of gossip, making their faces light up. The one who answered was impressively the beloved daughter of One Word Palace who had wanted to marry Wen Leyang no matter what, Nineteen.

Qin Zhui's eyes were visibly bloodshot, turning into a ferocious red color. His voice was still like dried hides rubbing together, but another blood-dripping sound was mixed into it now, "You don't take it seriously, but I do!"

As he said this, his sturdy body suddenly leaped high, doing a somersault in mid-air. Then, the Tang knife in his hand brought with it a fury that was unacceptable to the eyes and slashed mercilessly towards the empty space at the village entrance! The instant he slashed, the world seemed to turn into a fragile soap bubble, fracturing noiselessly but tragically. Under the biting cold of the blade, the knife was the sky, the knife was the earth, the knife was the dominator of all!

There were no booming blasting sounds under the ferocious blade, even when the knife had made contact with the ground, nothing seemed to have happened. Old demon rabbit squinted his eyes abruptly. He said to the people around him in a low voice, "He can execute and retrieve with ease, not even stirring up a cloud of dust. The force of this one slash was all dispersed in the air. From substance to void, the blade followed the wind. Hehe, when did such a master appear among the young ones?"

After Qin Zhui made that slash, he stood back up on his original spot. His expressions had calmed down tremendously. He turned and looked at Wen Leyang, "Thanks to you, I have learned Force-Hide from Force-Enter." During that time in the Gold-Consuming Lair, Wen Leyang had repeated Guo Huan's words and instructed Qin Zhui in a grand fashion. During that time, nobody would have expected Qin Zhui to realize everything so quickly.

Wen Leyang chuckled and nodded, "Congratulations!" The issue between Qin Zhui and Nineteen was unrelated to him. As long as Qin Zhui does not kill Nineteen in a fit of madness, he would not interfere.

Old demon rabbit Bu Le was a great expert in cultivation. Although he did not cultivate 'Force magical power', he knew about the theories behind it. He swayed his head and exclaimed, "Enter the Force, melting the world into the blade, turning the blade into the world; Hide the Force, melting the blade into the world, with one slash, the world is the blade! Although these two levels sound awkward, they cannot be compared with each other."

When the monk Bu Le looked at Qin Zhui again, his gaze was full of genuine keenness. His greatest hobby was to recruit disciples. When he saw a promising new shoot, he could not help but feel especially elated.

Wen Leyang was not interested in other people's method of practice. He was even less interested in Qin Zhui's cultivation base. What he was interested in right now was to know what had conspired between Qin Zhui and Nineteen.

Qin Zhui had a dried-up appearance and his gaze was unfocused. He was looking at Nineteen with a complicated expression, but when he heard old demon rabbit Bu Le's words, his eyes lit up suddenly. As if suddenly forgetting about Nineteen he turned and looked at Bu Le. "You know about the Force? Then let me ask you, after Force-Enter comes Force-Hide, after Force-Hide is Force-Void, but what is Force-Void?"

In an instant, the onlookers all had anxious expressions. All of them were silently cursing in their hearts. Wen Leyang also did not know whether to laugh or to cry. He knew that Qin Zhui was a martial maniac, but he had not expected him to be as maniacal as this. Once he heard the method of practice of his magical power, he tossed Nineteen who wrenched his heart to the back of his mind.

A layer of irritation surfaced on Nineteen's initially stoic face. Maybe her pride was wounded.

When old demon rabbit heard Qin Zhui's words, a puzzled expression surfaced on his face, "Who told you that Force-Void comes after Force-Hide? If there is no Force then what will you be refining?"

Qin Zhui's spirits had seemingly plunged into his cultivation all of a sudden. He looked at Wen Leyang again, "Is Force-Void really the one that comes after Force-Hide?"

Wen Leyang smiled bitterly with playful eyes. How should he know if it was right or wrong? Guo Huan was the one who told him about Force-Hide and Force-Void. If it was before, he would have nodded confidently and told Qin Zhui, "It is Force-Void. Go and train." He did not dare to say so now. Guo Huan had been lying to him from the start. Wen Leyang dared not believe everything that he said anymore.

Old demon rabbit spoke after muttering for a while, "I think, after Force-Hide, should be Force-Break. If you have the time, think through it carefully!"

Qin Zhui stood riveted on the spot. He hit his head lightly on the hilt of the Tang knife. After a few minutes, he suddenly lifted his head. His gaze was full of infatuation and excitement, with a tinge of puzzlement. He bowed deeply towards old demon rabbit, a genuine joy apparent in his tone, "Many thanks for the old god's enlightenment! This junior has learned something here, if there's anything you want me to do, I'll not refuse!" As he said this, he gave a small wooden bell that was used for communication to old demon rabbit. He turned and descended the mountain with a great laugh.

Everyone was bug-eyes. Qin Zhui was leaving? Just like that?

Nineteen had saved Ah Dan and Mumu during the battle with the Weeping Buddha. She also had an exquisite idea. She had mingled wonderfully with everyone while she was resting her wounds in Wen family village. Half a month ago when Wen Leyang ascended the mountain with his wounds, she truly did show that she could risk her life. Although her motives for staying in Wen family village to marry Wen Leyang no matter what was very suspicious, everyone had given her some face. Even the four elders did not show any signs of repulsion towards her. That was why even Wen Buzuo was shy to call out to Qin Zhui…

Wen Nine and Wen Thirteen who had always been silly were not silly now. They moved close to Nineteen and asked in hushed tones, "He's… he's leaving just like that?" There was an unconcealable disappointment in their tones.

Ninteen's face was full of anger. She stamped her foot forcefully, "He's always been like this. Later, after he thought it through, he'll come back…" She had not finished when an angry yell echoed from outside the village. Qin Zhui brandished his Tang knife and came running back with exasperation. He entered the village, pointed rudely at old demon rabbit Bu Le's nose and cursed, "The old man's intentions are too evil! You almost deceived me!"

Everyone let out a relieved sigh. Seeing that Qin Zhui had returned, they were genuinely happy.

Old demon rabbit almost vomited blood. He angrily waved his sleeve, "You are a vile man. I shan't argue with the like of you!"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 164: Token of Love

Wen Leyang quickly stood out and diverted the topic with a smile. After all, in the village, only he had some relations with Qin Zhui, "Don't be angry. Let's talk this through. If you need my help in anything, just say the word."

He would not marry Nineteen no matter what. However, to be fair, he did not have a bad impression of Nineteen. By the looks of things, Qin Zhui seemed to have some secret affair with Nineteen. If he could make Qin Zhui take Nineteen away as his wife, all the better.

Qin Zhui glanced and seemed to hesitate for a while before managing a nod. He treated that as an explanation to Wen Leyang. Then, he looked at Nineteen with a straight face, "If you lose, you can decide if you want to stick to the promise. But we must fight this battle. The one with the surname Qin must give himself an explanation!" He paused, then added, "Don't worry, I only want to determine the victor, I won't harm a single hair of yours."

The Wen Bucao were at ease. The final additional sentence of Qin Zhui was irritating. As the only daughter of One Word Palace's supreme leader, she would not take it lying down no matter what. Everyone was waiting for Nineteen to yell in anger, 'Just do your worst and we'll see if you can harm a hair of mine!' and they would rush forward to fight.

Wen Leyang was kind-natured. He quickly stepped in between the two, worried that they would lash out the moment things got heated. However, Nineteen did not budge from her spot. She only shook her head at Qin Zhui, "I'm badly wounded and hadn't recovered. I cannot fight with you. Even if I'm not wounded, this battle would be meaningless. Just leave."

Qin Zhui exclaimed in surprise. The anger in his eyes was replaced by worry, "How bad are your wounds? Who harmed you?"

Suddenly, a naughtiness that was hard to detect flashed across Nineteen's eyes. She pointed at Wen Leyang, "I was injured to save his lover. That's why I was injured. Even my spear was snapped in two!"

Qin Zhui roared in anger. He turned and lashed out at Wen Leyang with his scabbard, "Why didn't you save your lover? Why did she need Nineteen to rescue her?" However, this slash did not contain the magical power of Force-Hide, it was a pure brute force.

Of course, Wen Leyang could not be let himself be hit. His body swung like a phantom. He retreated and moved forward in the blink of an eye, evading the scabbard and returning to his spot.

A crisp bang could be heard and Qin Zhui shattered a green rock on the ground. Although there was no magical power, Qin Zhui's strength alone was enough to shatter rocks. With the sturdiness of Wen Leyang's body. he should not be knocked dead by this one blow, but he would not be able to prevent a bruised lump from appearing on his head.

Xiaoyi and Mumu bellowed in unison. One of them raised the big-muzzled weapon and the other summoned Ah Dan. They were about to attack.

However, a trace of easiness appeared in the four elders' eyes. Although this Qin Zhui looked to be incomprehensible, he was a man. He showed restraint when he lashed out to vent his anger. He was not a person that should be killed.

Ah Dan had not jumped out but a cacophony of strange cries sounded from all directions. The Rainbow brothers liked Wen Leyang, though nobody knows why. They were roaring and brandishing their huge weapons, striking out at Qin Zhui from all directions like a meteor shower.

Qin Zhui's eyes lit up. He howled, "Good!" He raised his knife to parry.

Wen Leyang could not let them break into a fight. He yelled in a loud voice. His body flitted in and out swiftly. He seemed to stop all seven fat men at the same time.

Qin Zhui's eyes glowed brighter. He stared at Wen Leyang, "You realized another method too? Haha, Nice!"

Wen Leyang, however, looked at the seven fat men with a puzzled face, "You guys… aren't sitting together while eating?" The seven fat men had emerged from seven directions.

A fat man whom he was unsure of his ranking and address smiled triumphantly, "If we're all sitting on the same table, the food wouldn't be enough!"

"Even if it were two or three tables, it still won't be enough!"

"It's fine if it's on ordinary days. Today we're having a feast, we must separate!"

"Wind Rain Rainbow had filled eight tables in total!"

"Wind Rain brothers were much weaker than us Rainbow brothers, both of them sat together at a table…"

One fat man opened his mouth and the remaining six were immediately invigorated. They all talked at once and continued the conversation. If nobody stopped them, they would have kept at it until tomorrow's daybreak.

Wen Leyang was scared and ran away. He went back and stood in front of Qin Zhui.

Wen Leyang chuckled, "That was an accident, but thank goodness Nineteen was there!" As he said this, he then said with a low voice only audible to Qin Zhui, "Tell me about the two of you! I'll think of some ways to help you!"

Qin Zhui was never one to be bashful. Although his volume was not loud, he did not lower his voice on purpose, "I have told you before in the Gold-Consuming Lair. I have a rival from a renowned sect. Before this, I was not her opponent. I had gone to the Gold-Consuming Lair to train in order to defeat her."

Even Wen Leyang's forehead was gleaming. He walked over and smiled with high spirits, "Your rival is the little girl from One Word Palace, am I right?"

Wen Leyang thought back to when he first met Qin Zhui. Ashe was wielding a knife and his cultivation base was formidable, he had mistaken him for a One Word Palace disciple. When he mentioned One Word Palace, Qin Zhui's expression was very peculiar.

Qin Zhui nodded, natural and poised, "That's right. The rival whom I mentioned, was Nineteen! One Word Palace was a learned family. I have fought her for who knows how many times before this, and have lost every single time…"

Everyone was listening intently to Qin Zhui's words. Nobody noticed that on Nineteen's face, a hint of smile secretly appeared as if she also reminisced about her childhood with Qin Zhui.

Qin Zhui's master was a rogue cultivator who was neither famous nor powerful. But Qin Zhui had been unnaturally gifted since young and he had great natural endowments. Or else, he would not have fought at the level of Wen Leyang in the Gold-Consuming Lair.

Although rogue cultivators looked to be fierce and tough, unafraid of the heavens or the earth, their abilities are far weaker when compared to the Five Blessings. People like Giant Bull, Red Grandaunt, Ji Fei and Shui Jing were considered highly skilled among the rogue cultivators, but within the Five Blessings, they were at most at the level of the third-generation disciples. Back then, at Zhanyan Peak on Mount Emei, the First Seat of Ten Modes Monastery big monk Hope Aware cast his magical powers alone and blinded all the rogue cultivators, which almost took out their whole army.

When Wen Leyang entered the Gold-Consuming Lair, his abilities were not inferior to Taoist priest Qing Niao who was one of the best elites among the Five Blessings. He could even exchange a few blows with the supreme leader of the Five Blessings' enlightened person Zi Que. Qin Zhui had relied solely on his cultivation and fought to a tie with Wen Leyang. It was definitely rare and commendable. If one did not include the line of Leyang from Painting Town, to say that Qin Zhui was the best elite among the rogue cultivators would not be an exaggeration.

Now, Qin Zhui had also realized 'Hiding the Force with the blade'. His prowess improved tremendously again. With his age, he would make others die out of envy.

Nineteen and Qin Zhui had met by accident when they were small. They did not get along and were childish. They fought. After Qin Zhui was pounded until his nose was blue and face was swollen, he looked prettier…

Qin Zhui was naturally unwilling to submit when he lost. He made a promise and went back to train. Not long after they fought another time, and he lost again. He made another promise, continued to fight, and lost again…

Whether it was freezing or raining, the two had never missed a fighting date. Nineteen was the beloved only daughter of One Word Palace's supreme leader, the method of practice she was trained in was much stronger compared to a rogue cultivator. Qin Zhui had never won even once in ten years.

When he said this, Qin Zhui suddenly smiled, "If it wasn't for Nineteen, I would never have been able to train until the level I am at now. Every time I lost, I would go back and train strenuously. When I was young I would think to myself, a lifetime is such a long time, I am bound to win at least once! Hehe, when I reached seventeen or eighteen, I suddenly understood. Although a lifetime is a long time, there was something I could wait no longer!"

The two children had been fighting since young, they no longer had the dissatisfaction they had for each other. Nineteen was a bright-minded young girl. She did not understand it when she was little, but she understood when she grew older. The method that Qin Zhui was refining and the One Word Palace magical power, which she inherited were never on the same level. However, with every match, Qin Zhui had managed to make the gap smaller and even showed signs of catching up with her. This natural endowment was enough to make Nineteen, who was intelligent without seeming so, impressed. The friendship between the childhood playmates eventually turned into the adoration of a teenage boy and girl… Of course, one had almost trashed the other.

Qin Zhui was rough now, he was even less meticulous then. When he was eighteen, after a match, he was pounded and lay flat on the ground, unable to stand. He laid on his back and looked at Nineteen. This angle was extremely familiar to him. Sometimes he even felt unaccustomed to look at her while standing. He smiled suddenly, "Come with me!"

Nineteen was startled. You could not even stand up and you want me to go with you? She blushed and shook her head, but she did not completely turn him down, "Wait till you defeat me, then we shall talk!"

Qin Zhui was overjoyed. He jumped up from the ground with a strength that came from nowhere. He laughed and said, "Alright, wait for me for five years! After five years, you'll definitely lose!" After he said this, he turned and ran.

Nineteen had already extended her hand for him to hold, but Qin Zhui had run away. The lady's thoughts were, "If he wins, he can marry her. If he loses, they could still hold hands."

Within the next five years, Qin Zhui had traveled all over the world to train for the first three years. Finally, two years ago, he unintentionally found the Gold-Consuming Lair, the best place for him to train in the Force.

The rule about defeating her which Nineteen had set then was not out of recklessness. Nineteen thoughts were meticulous. She knew that Qin Zhui was a rogue cultivator. Even if they liked each other, her father and two uncles in One Word Palace would never consent to this. However, if Qin Zhu could defeat her with his own strength, that would be another story. The Five Blessings right path think highly of themselves, but they would recruit any young talents regardless of their backgrounds.

Relying on her method of practice and cultivation base, Nineteen was firmly the first person among her peers in the One Word Palace. If Qin Zhui could defeat her, her father might just agree to this marriage…

At the edge of the Gold-Consuming Lair, to repay Wen Leyang's favor of enlightening him, Qin Zhui had guarded the Prohibition of the great river to prevent the giant pangolin from escaping. He even volunteered to chase after Taoist priest San Tong who had kidnapped Leyang Wen. Then, he fought a tough battle at the City God Temple of Shanghai. After he settled everything, he went to One Word Palace to look for Nineteen.

Naturally, he did not find Nineteen there. The heads of One Word Palace were not there either. Qin Zhui had unintentionally heard from a normal disciple that Nineteen had stayed behind on Nine Peaks Mountain to marry someone, someone which he knew.

Qin Zhui was dumbfounded and anxious.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 165: The Unreasonable Person

Albeit crude and rough, Qin Zhui was not a domineering person. Otherwise, the knife thrust that was struck towards Wen Leyang earlier would not lack supernatural power.

He admired Wen Leyang from the bottom of his heart. From his point of view, Wen Leyang was just an ordinary person, but Wen Leyang's peculiar punching method was no less inferior than his. Moreover, Wen Leyang was much more knowledgeable than him. Wen Leyang understood that the process of Force-Hide came after Force-Enter and Force-Break came after Force-Hide. He was unaware of that despite he was the one refining in the 'Force magical power'.

In the beginning, Qin Zhui did not plan to come to the Nine Peaks Mountain, he thought of looking for a place where he could drown himself in sorrow. Yet, no matter what he did, the grief in his heart would not vanish. There was no other way to distract himself other than venting his hatred with the knife. However, he did not expect that his spiteful emotion corresponded perfectly to the conception from Force-Enter to Force-Hide.

The process of Force-Enter was when the heaven and earth melted into the knife force. To put it bluntly, it was based on the word 'borrow', borrowing force from the heaven and earth. While Force-Hide was to abandon the original heaven and earth and his own knife to mold the surrounding, devoting particular attention to the word 'create', creating the heaven and earth, declaring the shape of the world. Underneath his knife, he ruled with his own supremacy. From borrowing to creating, the most important breakthrough was that he must forget about the original heaven and earth. Qin Zhui wished that he could forget about how hideous he was back then. In addition to his cultivation in the Gold-Consuming Lair, he had already cultivated the process of Force-Enter to its greatest extent since the beginning. That was why he could reach a breakthrough in just a few days.

Every time a person who engaged in cultivation achieved a breakthrough in a new level of cultivation method, his mind would also attain a further level of improvement. That was why, regardless of the big or small demon rabbit or Tian Shu or Cone Nail, all of these rare strong personages were old monsters that possessed meticulous thinking and could plan carefully, taking into account every conceivable possibility. Of course, Wen Leyang's method had his own style, he was the exception…

Upon cultivating into Force-Hide, Qin Zhui's thoughts seemed to become more flexible. Wen Bucao's disciples were not a sect in the cultivation world, moreover, they were established in the world with their poison, in the eyes of the Five Blessings of the right path, they were an unorthodox family. How could the One Word Palace betroth their beloved daughter to Wen Leyang? Initially, Qin Zhui did not think of this at all. Once Qin Zhui figured out the link, he found a new hope. That was when he ascended the Nine Peaks Mountain, in hope that Nineteen would keep her promise.

Qin Zhui's words occasionally sounded relaxed and delightful, penetrating with the joy of a youth's love promise; occasionally sounded fair and resonant accompanied by the happiness of achieving a breakthrough in his method; yet occasionally sounded lowered and negative with the dejection of a heartbreak that could not be concealed. However, there was no embarrassment that was felt from recounting the relationship between a man and a woman since the beginning. The resonance between two lovers was supposed to be as open as the day. The passion of a man and a woman was even more of a natural instinct in the human world since ancient times!

Upon hearing Qin Zhui's words, Wen Buzuo heaved a long breath of relief. He stretched out his finger and pointed towards Nineteen who was standing on the opposite side. Her expression had already returned to her prior neutrality, "Little girl, this is your fault…"

Before Wen Buzuo began his long-winded speech, Nineteen shook her head and interrupted, "Too much talk is useless." Following that her crystal clear eyes looked up and peered at Qin Zhui deeply, "I am severely injured because I was saving Wen Leyang's lover, if you are still discontented about our appointment in the past, then he will fight on behalf of me!"

Wen Leyang's eyes brightened in a flash, he was on the same side as Qin Zhui since the beginning. His eyes were glimmering as he looked towards Nineteen, "It is not a problem for me to fight on behalf of you, but if I were to lose, then you must keep your promise and don't back out!"

Nineteen nodded, she laughed in a pleasing manner. Her appearance was not as breathtaking as Chang Li, not as pure as Xiaoyi, not as bold and elegant as Mumu, not as lovingly pathetic as Cone Nail that made one could not stop loving her from the first sight. She appeared like an ordinary woman at first glance, but upon closer inspection, her exquisiteness that was easily neglected by others and her well-proportioned features that could surprisingly become an indistinguishable beauty that made one could not take his eyes off her.

This time even the circumspect and farsighted monk Bu Le and the few elders laughed. After living together for a while, they had good impressions of Nineteen. However, the relationship between the Wen Bucao and One Word Palace was still veiled by a layer of mist filled with conspiracy. They had been alert and vigilant all along. Hence, if Nineteen and Qin Zhui were to live happily ever after, that would be a joyous event for them as well.

The demon rabbit Bu Le patted his chest loudly in order to vouch for Nineteen, "Don't worry little girl. If First Brother Xia and Second Brother Ma don't approve and look for trouble, I will make decisions for you. The Great Mercy Temple will make decisions for you too!" Upon saying that, he poked the big monk Hope Aware that was standing by his side. The old demon rabbit Bu Le had been hiding his identity in the Great Mercy Temple all along, other than the little stutterer Hope Voice and the abbot Shan Duan, no one knew about his position. However, after the fierce battle of the Weeping Buddha, the few seats of honor of the Great Mercy Temple understood that this bald old man who pretended to be Wen Bule was the real boss behind the scene.

Hope Aware was stunned for a moment. He was at a loss whether to cry or laugh, he could only nod in desperation. The Buddhist monks of the Great Mercy Temple were bound by solemn Buddhist vow after all. Yet, they were surprisingly helping another party to fight for his wife right now.

Anyone would know that Wen Leyang would lose the battle. Nineteen seized the opportunity to make everyone understood the situation, yet unexpectedly Nineteen shook her head, "All of you belittle him a little too much." As she was saying that, she stretched out her delicate finger and pointed towards Qin Zhui that was far away.

As expected, Qin Zhui walked in quick strides to the front of Wen Leyang. His tone of speaking was sonorous yet determined, "If you were to intentionally yield to me and I see through your trick, I will cut my throat on the spot! Qin Zhui is a person who keeps his word. I have always done what I said!"

Wen Leyang gave an oh no. His face was filled with astonishment. Before he could speak, Qin Zhui continued once again, "If you were to intentionally lose to me, and I don't see through your trick, then please let the muscles and vessels of my body shatter entirely, let my blood coagulate into ice, break my bones but keep me alive for ten years! Qin Zhui respects and loves her, he hopes that he can travel the world with her and have a few children that so they can learn martial art from me, but I will not do it by depending on you losing to me! The Wens must think highly of me, so don't you lose to me. I am not afraid to be defeated, I only fear if I lose in an unsatisfying manner!"

No one expected that Qin Zhui would curse himself in his vow, such that Wen Leyang could not cheat.

Wen Leyang scoffed. He pointed towards Qin Zhui for a long while, before he cursed ferociously, "You really are an unreasonable fellow!"

The old demon rabbit Bu Le sneered, "See, I told you so."

Within the eyes of Nineteen, a strand of disappointment flashed past quietly. Despite her helplessness, this was Qin Zhui's character that she loved to death.

On the other hand, Qin Zhui burst out laughing, "If I can't win this battle, then I will stay here. Worst come to worst I will train for another few years. Sooner or later there will come a day I will win the battle!"

Wen Buzuo directly spat a mouthful of spit onto the ground, "Unreasonable person, why can't you think about this. During that period, Nineteen will be married to Wen Leyang by then!" Before his voice died away, suddenly a gaze that was colder than a knife, shot out from the two most beautiful girls of the village, cutting ferociously into his face.

Qin Zhui appeared savage, he directly raised the Tang Knife in his hand, "We will discuss that later after we fight!" His knife chopped straight and mercilessly struck towards Wen Leyang.

Wen Leyang suddenly understood what he meant by Force-Hide! Within the Tang Knife, a portion of the heaven and earth's force was hidden, it bloomed following the knife without control. This knife was Qin Zhui's world! Wen Leyang could either retreat and escape the world that was drawn out by Qin Zhui with his knife; or Wen Leyang could advance, and used his Faulty Punch to confront the tough with toughness with the opposing party. If Wen Leyang did not remold his body and bones underneath the Nine Peaks Mountain, he had utterly no way to resist this knife here.

Qin Zhui's knife force was albeit incisive, but in Wen Leyang's eyes right now, he was always slower by just a tiny bit. Whether from the point of view of a cultivator or a martial art practitioner, this tiny bit of difference was enough to determine his life or death and was enough to cultivate for centuries! However, Wen Leyang was rather puzzled, he had just remolded his body and bones, he still could not master his strength. For example, he just wanted to shake the houses earlier, yet he pulverized the houses into dust. He was afraid that once he struck a blow he would harm Qin Zhui. If he were to truly injure Qin Zhui then it was still fine. Wen Leyang was haunted by the thought that the moment he threw his one punch, Qin Zhui would explode and be killed.

There was a fine line of difference that caused the difference between the heaven and earth. Wen Leyang's strength right now was no less inferior than when the old demon rabbit was in full bloom, while Qin Zhui's supernatural power was no match to the little demon rabbit Shan Duan.

Wen Leyang was helpless. He could not attack so he could only retreat. His body swayed once and he dodged the moment before the knife force surrounded him and turned the world.

Qin Zhui's knife missed, he gave a huh in confusion, following that he praised loudly, "Very well! Again!" Following that, his glimmering knife chopped down once again…

He chopped continuously for seven times. Every struck he made was missed. Every time when Wen Leyang was almost disappearing, he simultaneously appeared in front of Qin Zhui. After every knife failed to surround Wen Leyang, the tremendous force was dispersed off by the wind and did not crash onto the ground.

Even the junior disciples of Wen Bucao could see that if the force that was contained in the few strikes solidified, their housing land would be destroyed entirely by now.

Qin Zhui failed to chop onto the enemy. He kept his knife and stopped, as he stared at Wen Leyang and asked, "Why don't you strike back?"

Wen Leyang did not attempt to lie. He gave an honest forced laugh, "I am still doubting my strength right now, I dare not simply strike."

Qin Zhui frowned, he considered for a moment before speaking with difficulty, "I am no match for you. I missed the first strike and I missed the rest of the strikes. If I were to cultivate the process of Force-Hide into mastery, one strike is enough already!"

Wen Leyang lowered his head and heaved a sigh, he did not know what to say, but he utterly did not expect that when he raised his eyes once again, the Tang knife once again shaved towards his head, he squalled in rage, "That's cheating!", as he avoided the knife far away.

Qin Zhui did not halt at all. He raised the Tang knife high as he continuously stabbed and chopped. He could still find time to speak with a bold and straightforward manner, "I am not cheating. Even though I fail to harm you, there is no reason for me to admit defeat! The person with the surname Qin never admits his defeat. You can either strike back and kill me with one punch, or avoid all you like until I am so tired I can no longer lift the knife, Nineteen is just standing right there…and she's sitting down now, how can I abandon my knife and admit defeat!"

It was unknown since when Nineteen had pulled over a chair and sat down. Her eyes were glimmering with a graceful smile, as she watched Qin Zhui closely, from the top to the bottom, over and over again.

Wen Leyang had completely understood that Qin Zhui lived up to everyone's expectation, he was honestly an unreasonable person, his knife never stopped moving, it seemed that he still had the strength to continue for at least an hour and a half.

The knife whistled in the Wen family village. The shadows of two strong men plundered recklessly akin to the wind. There was not a moment's pause in between. By the time the moon rose to the middle of the sky, Wen Leyang became steady and sure. He considered this as an opportunity to practice his method, his power was vastly enhanced earlier, when a master cultivator came and started attacking him, this was considered a rather fine opportunity.

The people in the village were watching in excitement in the beginning. However, the more they watched, the more bored they became. It was supposed to be a fighting tournament, but it turned into a marathon. Everyone dispersed off and returned to their plastic tent, Xiaoyi did not possess any martial art skill. In addition, she had guarded next to Wen Leyang for half a month, she could no longer hold up right now. She leaned in Mumu's cradle as she fell asleep.

On the other hand, Nineteen did not move at all. She watched the both of them silently. Underneath the reflection of the peaceful moonlight, her face appeared a little pale.

The entire night had passed, Wen Leyang continued to avoid as he asked Qin Zhui, "How long are we doing this?"

Qin Zhui threw a punch as he chopped down with his knife. He answered in an honest manner, "Still a little while longer!"

At the sound of a crash, Wen Buzuo pushed back the curtain on the shed as he exited, he stretched his body lazily towards the brightening sky, as he laughed, "Yoohoo, still running are we? Run anymore and you will miss breakfast…"

Before he could finish his sentence, a series of uproar broke out from underneath the village. The sound of heavy footsteps echoed messily, there was a total of thirty to forty burly chaps, who were dragging a distinctive and gigantic rubber sack strenuously. They ascended the mountain while panting. The leader stood outside the village and shouted loudly, "Who is Wen Leyang? We are delivering the item that Gu Xiaojun promised you!"

Wen Leyang avoided a strike and looked towards the rubber sack that was a few dozens of meters long. He was suddenly enlightened. He laughed as he called out to the people of the village, "They have delivered the corpse of Ning Jiao!"

The four family elders, First Uncle Wen Tunhai, Bushuo, Buzuo and the rest were delighted. They walked in quick strides towards the rubber sack, Ning Jiao was a legendary poisonous beast. Its corpse, for the disciples of Wen Bucao, was the best treasure in the world!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 166: The Ning Jiao's Sting

The person who delivered the item said, "You will have to wait for the sword. It is too large for us to deliver. Gu Xiaojun is still figuring out a way!" Upon saying that, he descended the mountain without turning around to bid farewell. Wen Leyang wanted to send them off but he was occupied…

The moment the rubber sack was opened, the air in the entire Wen family village suddenly changed. It was not a change of temperature or quality of the air. It was a gush of chaotic and agitated sensation that suddenly flooded everyone's chest and messed up Qin Zhui's force of the knife. Within the smell that was released from Ning Jiao's corpse, the portion of the world that was built by his knife could no longer declare the shape of the world.

It had been almost twenty days since Ning Jiao's death but there was not a trace of decay on the corpse. On the neat wound around its head and neck, not a single drop of blood was seeping out. Just like when he just died, the jelly-like blood coagulated around the wound within the thick blood vessel.

The four family elders each conquered a profound skill in the Art of Poison. Amongst them, Second Elder Wen was the most skilled in the Art of Refining Poison. Upon seeing Ning Jiao's corpse, his initially gloomy and vicious appearance that persevered through time turned into a silly joy. He continuously rubbed his palms together. His gaze was filled with greed. He suddenly squalled once and jumped in between the corpse and the few other family elders. Stretching out his hand, he shamelessly pushed them away, "No one is allowed to fight for this, this is all mine, all mine!"

Before Second Elder Wen's voice died away, an alarming cry echoed from the outside of the village abruptly. An old man that was almost the same age as the four Wen family elders, staggered and dashed into the village. His entire body almost slumped onto Ning Jiao's corpse and repeatedly chanted as if he was sleep talking, "This is all mine, all mine!"

Behind the old man that had just dashed into the village earlier, a smiling Taoist priest with a stalwart figure followed. Ji Fei had returned.

The moment Ji Fei entered the village, he was immediately startled. His hands turned, his left hand flipped out a paper talisman as his right hand flipped out the flying sword. However, the expression on his face soon turned from vigilant into puzzlement. Wen Leyang was having a swift and vigorous battle with the enemy, yet the rest of the people disregarded them and were all gathered around Ning Jiao's corpse absent-mindedly.

The fat monk Shui Jing walked in light steps as he welcomed Ji Fei. He explained the course of events to Ji Fei. The old monk's eyes turned brighter. When he roughly understood the situation, he slapped his thigh abruptly in realization, then he shouted in rage towards the fighting troop, "Wen…uh that person, kill this unreasonable person who is here to fight for Nineteen!"

Qin Zhui roared like a tiger once. His Tang knife waved about in an even fiercer manner, yet his posture was getting messier. He had only understood about the process of Force-Hide recently. After he fought hard for a night, his life vitality was almost exhausted. As Ning Jiao's corpse was exposed in the village, even though it was nontoxic and tasteless, the Poison of Chaos' power that was accumulated throughout its lifetime had already spread into the air. Qin Zhui's Force-Hide must be destroyed before it could be established. To Qin Zhui, Ning Jiao's appearance was akin to an additional mountain that firmly pinned onto his Force-Hide. He almost needed to exhaust all his strength to strike once. It did not take long before his strength was almost exhausted.

Finally, at the last chop of Qin Zhui's knife, he lied flat with his back on the ground. Wen Leyang laughed in slight embarrassment. He ran over to the old demon rabbit Bu Le and asked for a potion that was commonly used by cultivators to enhance body's resistance and nourish primordial energy and also to restore body strength. He fed it to Qin Zhui before he laughed, "Ning Jiao's corpse disturbed your supernatural power, the result of our battle is a draw!"

Qin Zhui nodded, "It is a draw, you are the one who said that!"

Wen Leyang burst out laughing, "That is correct. Shall we fight again when you have regained your strength?"

Unexpectedly Qin Zhui shook his head strenuously, "I will not be fighting you anymore, I will wait for Nineteen's injuries to heal before I directly fight her!" He became smarter, managing to understand the secret of success within one night's time.

Ji Fei smiled as he walked over. He had already understood from Shui Jing the course of events earlier. He first congratulated Wen Leyang repeatedly. The expression between his brows was truly joyous. He continued, "There are only three persons that are in charge of the Painting Town, the mayor Leyang Shoujin and his two sons. The old man and his youngest son are dead. Leyang Wen never returned home during the whole period of time and there were only some ordinary disciples in Painting Town. I have already left behind a message, requesting him to contact us upon returning."

Wen Leyang suddenly recalled something. He turned around and spoke to Qin Zhui, who was cultivating his power to dissolve the potion's power, "When you are done recuperating, I have something to ask you."

Qin Zhui nodded, "Alright…what are we having for breakfast?"

"When I first returned from Beijing, I was pondering about Ning Jiao. That was why I paid a visit to the Mount Pan of the Tianjin Municipality." As he was saying that, Ji Fei stretched out his finger and pointed towards the old man that was lying on the ground while using his hands to gently stroke a dead snakeskin repetitively, "I have invited the old man Gongye here. Even though the rogue cultivators' capabilities are slightly inferior to the Five Blessings, when it comes to the discussion of refining weapons and crafting swords, nobody else is worthy except the Gongye family!"

It became clear to Wen Leyang that Ji Fei was late for almost twenty days before returning from Beijing to Sichuan because he went to invite someone. Ning Jiao's entire body was filled with treasures. There is a need for assistance from a master cultivator capable of refining weapons.

The old demon rabbit Bu Le also gathered over and laughed as he chimed in, "Ji Fei has handled matters pretty well this time! Even though the Gongye family's mysticism skill of refining weapons and crafting swords have only existed and inherited for the past few centuries, it is not overrated to say that none of the cultivators under the heaven can be comparable to them. Whenever we, the master cultivators of the Five Blessings in the right path, find some good materials, we will seek for his help to craft weapons. However…the compensation that his family seeks…"

Ji Fei laughed in an incredibly proud manner, "Compensation? The moment the old man Gongye heard of the Ning Jiao, he was only afraid that we would not be asking for his help to craft weapons. Why is there a necessity for compensation?"

The Gongye family's Art of Crafting Weapon had been passed down for generations, but the good materials in the world were limited. The person with the surname Gongye only had his hands full of good skills, yet he could never find a way for him to fully display his skills. Hence, when he heard that the Wen family had received the corpse of Ning Jiao, he immediately followed Ji Fei and came, just like when a Guqin player that was gifted with the ultimate tune who heard that the 'Green Damask' (Translator's note: an extremely rare and ancient model of Guqin (a musical instrument)) had reappeared in the mortal world, he must play the instrument regardless. In the past, the Guqin player had refused to perform if he wasn't paid generously. However, for such a rare instrument like the 'Green Damask', he was willing to dissipate his fortune just so he could play a song on it.

As expected, before Ji Fei's voice died away, the old man Gongye had already jumped in front of Wen Leyang. The eyes of the old man that was as sharp as a knife in the past were filled with eagerness and anticipation, "Give Ning Jiao to me…I don't want anything else, the treasures that are refined will all be given back to you!"

Before Wen Leyang could speak, Second Elder Wen shouted in rage as he ran over, "Give it to you? Do you think the Wen family needs you to refine our weapon? Which Art of Poison are you skilled in?"

The old man Gongye was furious, "Refining poison? I will simply catch a pit viper and…" Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Ji Fei who covered his mouth…the old man Gongye's face was red with rage. He struggled strenuously to free himself from the old monk Ji Fei's hand as he stared at Wen Leyang and said, "If I were to poke at you once, don't you move at all!"

Wen Leyang was stunned. He did not understand the old man Gongye's intention.

The old demon rabbit Bu Le shoved Wen Leyang, "Just follow the great master Gongye's instruction, he will never harm you!"

Gongye nodded. He did not attempt to justify himself but he walked in great strides to the front of Ning Jiao's corpse. He used his hands to fumble about meticulously on the surface. Second Elder Wen raised his brows and was about to speak, but he was pulled aside by the First Grandfather that was laughing.

Gongye touched all the way from the snake's neck to the snake's tail. After almost an hour, his eyes suddenly brightened as if he had discovered something precious. He shouted at Second Elder Wen, "Look carefully!" Following that, his entire person fell limp akin to a soft noodle.

Wen Leyang followed behind Gongye. He thought that Gongye was intoxicated by the special poison of Ning Jiao. His ten fingers were akin to dancing, drumming lightly onto the area about seven feet from the snake's tail. Every knock that was delivered by his finger, the nearby snake's scales rippled akin to water. The faster Gongye knocked, the scales' ripples grew swifter as well. Following that, everyone widened their eyes in amazement!

On Ning Jiao's back, an ordinary-looking scale was following the rhythm of Gongye's finger dance. It was struggling strenuously as if it was attempting to struggle itself free from the shackles of its body. Gongye's forehead was densely dotted with sweat. His fingers danced around in an even faster speed and finally with a scraping noise that made one's gums sore, the scale on Ning Jiao's back stripped itself away from Ning Jiao's corpse in an extremely strenuous manner, akin to bearing tons of weight!

However, that piece of Ning Jiao scale did not drop onto the ground. The scale's root was still connected to a fine and long sting. The scale was just like a laborious butterfly. Urged by the finger dance, it dragged the long sting with great efforts, inch by inch, as it pulled out the bone sting diagonally from the corpse.

The sound of the bone sting scraping against the corpse was akin to a divine sword that had never appear in the world for millenniums, slowly unsheathed itself and was pulled out.

Finally, the bone sting that was almost three feet long was completely plucked out by the scale while the old man Gongye too squalled, "Young fellow Wen, be sure not to move!" His body suddenly leaped up as he grabbed the bone sting. Under the witness of everyone's dumbstruck expression, he followed the top-down direction of the leg bone and stabbed the long sting into Wen Leyang's left leg.

The bones and meridians in Wen Leyang's body had been remolded. Let alone knives and swords and poisonous stings, he could completely bear the explosion of an ordinary treasured weapon. However, with the bone sting, whether it was his tough skin or firm muscles, all were turned into tofu pulp. There was utterly no room for him to resist, the bone sting had already penetrated into his leg.

The few elders of the Wen family, the First Uncle, Bushuo, Buzuo, Ji Fei, Shui Jing and the rest simultaneously roared in rage. They swayed their bodies in preparation to pounce towards the old man Gongye.

Only the old demon rabbit was still smiling. He stretched out his hands and blocked himself before Gongye. He burst out with roaring laughter, "Stay calm and don't be reckless!"

Gongye completely disregarded the people of Wen family. His eyes were staring firmly into Wen Leyang as he asked with a concerned expression, "How is it, how is it…"

Wen Leyang's expression was peculiar. Such a long bone sting was stabbed from his thigh all the way to his ankle. If the person that was stabbed was the three-inch nail Wen Bushuo then it would be troublesome. Aside from the snake's scale, the entire bone sting was buried into his left leg but he did not feel any pain.

It was as if the long sting was alive. Along with his breathing, the long sting slowly expanded and contracted. Every time it expanded slightly, Wen Leyang could sense clearly that a portion of blood that was circulating in his left leg was sucked away by the bone sting. Moments later, the bone sting contracted and returned his poisonous blood.

Facing the old man Gongye's repeated urging, Wen Leyang gave a forced smile as he answered, "It is not painful, it is swelling again…"

The old man Gongye's expression was slightly relaxed but he was still nervous, "Excellent! Anything else besides that?"

Wen Leyang gave out a 'huh'. He did not know what to say at this point, his tone of speaking sounded as if he was probing. His left leg was straightened as he moved his body, "Besides that, I can't bend my leg…"

The old man Gongye was stunned for a moment before he reacted to the situation. He scolded furiously, "Nonsense, the Ning Jiao's sting is in your leg, of course, you can't bend it anymore! I am asking you if it is…exchanging blood with you?"

Wen Leyang hastily nodded.

The old man was elated as he laughed out loud, "Young fellow, you are a great creation, very great indeed!"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 167: The Poisonous Blood

The old man Gongye stared at Second Elder Wen for a while. He explained with a proud expression, "Ning Jiao belonged to the dragon genus. Legend had that it was born from its mother the divine bird and its father the divine dragon, but it had no horn on its head and no wings on its body. That was why it could not fly into the heaven with its parents. It could only lie dormant in the mortal world. The divine bird was affectionate. Before it flew into the heaven, it planted a quill into Ning Jiao's body. By the time Ning Jiao cultivated into mastery, the quill would transform into a feather, it could then fly and ascend into heaven!"

Xiaoyi had since been awakened. Upon hearing the old man Gongye's explanation, she recalled about the legend that she read in the past. Her voice was crisp as she continued, "That is why during Ning Jiao's lifetime, it focused on cultivating this quill in its body and Ning Jiao's magical power was all hidden within!" Upon saying that, Xiaoyi blinked her eyes, laughed and asked, "Sir, so these legends are real?"

The old man Gongye's old face was filled with astonishment. He was surprised that a little girl in the Wen family village knew about the classical allusion of Ning Jiao. In addition, Xiaoyi had clear eyes and white teeth, her smile was innocent yet splendid. The old man took fancy on her at first sight. He laughed as he shook his head, "It is but a legend, otherwise when Wen Leyang killed Ning Jiao, wouldn't the golden dragon would immediately descend to the mortal world to avenge his son? However, the part about Ning Jiao's strength and power were hidden in this sting is the truth!"

Xiaoyi nodded strenuously. She had heard of Ning Jiao before but she did not know about the sect that specialized in refining weapons. She pointed towards Wen Leyang's straightened left leg as she continued to ask, "So the purpose of piercing the Ning Jiao's sting into his leg is to…"

The more the old man Gongye watched Xiaoyi, the more joyous he felt in his heart. His expression became extraordinarily kind and loving, "If one is to refine Ning Jiao's sting into a weapon, after it is stripped away from Ning Jiao's corpse, he must grow it in the future master's bone and blood. This way the precious weapon that is refined has the ability to connect with the master's mind. However, the Ning Jiao's sting is wild and stubborn. Without an extremely lucky opportunity, there is no way one can grow it. Hehe, this is Wen Leyang's luck!"

The old demon rabbit Bu Le had been putting his trust in the old man Gongye all along. That was why he stopped the disciples of Wen Bucao who were trying to fight Gongye earlier. Now that he heard of Gongye's words, he frowned in doubt as he asked, "What happens when he can't grow it there?"

Gongye shrugged in a carefree manner, "His blood will be drained by the Ning Jiao's sting in a while and he will be turned into a mummy!" Following that he did not wait for others to flare up, he said in a natural and logical manner, "He managed to grow it, didn't he?"

Xiaoyi's gaze was not as friendly as before, she inquired closely once again, "So how long will the Ning Jiao's sting stay in Wen Leyang's leg?"

The old man Gongye shook his head honestly, "That I can't tell, it can be as soon as three to five years, or as slow as thirty to fifty years. The eagerness to achieve instant success for refining Ning Jiao's sting into a treasure is forbidden!" The old man was completely unaware of the disciples of Wen Bucao's raging stare, he was still muttering to himself, "What a waste that Ning Jiao is dead. If I can pull out the Ning Jiao's sting when it was alive, its power will be even formidable!"

Wen Leyang was at a loss whether to cry or laugh. Surely it did not mean that in the next few decades, his left leg would be straightened and not bendable at all?

Wen Buzuo grinded his teeth, he turned around and asked Fourth Elder Wen that was standing behind him, "Will this matter hold up his marriage?"

Xiaoyi and Mumu held each other's hands. They staggered almost in unison. If it was not for Ah Dan and Nineteen's quick acting, these two young girls would have fallen onto the ground. Mumu's gaze was both astonished and fearful, accompanied by slight joy, she stared at Xiaoyi as she asked, "He…he is getting married? With who?"

The First Uncle Wen Tunhai burst out laughing, "Who else but the both of you!"

Nineteen that was standing right next to them frowned rapidly. An odd expression no one could see through flashed past her face.

At this moment Wen Leyang suddenly gave out a 'huh'. He pointed towards his thigh and asked Gongye, "Sir, what is happening here?"

Gongye peered once, gasped softly and sat on the ground. Within his face full of wrinkles, the expression astonishment was densely pinned, he stuttered, "That's im- impossible!"

It was unknown since when a small section about less than half an inch of the Ning Jiao's sting that was completely stabbed into Wen Leyang's left leg earlier had been pushed out without a sign!

According to Gongye's explanation, by the time Ning Jiao's sting was fully pushed out, it could be used to refine into a treasured weapon capable of communicating and understanding Wen Leyang. However, the old man utterly did not expect that, only after a few minutes, Ning Jiao's sting had already started to come out.

Ning Jiao's toxicity was extremely similar to the Poison of Life and Death in Wen Leyang's body. Otherwise, this monster would never ignore Leyang Tian's instruction and risked its life to chase after Wen Leyang and bit him.

Now that Wen Leyang's Art of Poison made astonishing progress, his meridians and bones were remolded by the Poison of Life and Death. That was even more similar to Ning Jiao. In simpler words, he was now the light version of Ning Jiao in human form, that was why the Ning Jiao's sting could successfully melt with his body into one and accepted his blood in an extremely fast speed.

The process of Ning Jiao's sting recognizing its master went from fast to slow. Nearing the end, the sting would be pushed out in a slower manner. However, judging by the situation right now, it would not take long in the entire process, not as predicted by the old man Gongye, where it would require the time frame of a few years and even a few decades. The old man Gongye was stunned for a moment before he finally reacted to the situation. He squalled as he turned over and jumped up, he pulled out his cellphone and made a call to his family, issued a series of orders loudly, such that the disciples of his family would immediately rush over with all sorts of materials.

Gongye hung up the call. He inhaled a deep breath, before looking towards Second Elder Wen, "I will be helping the Wen young fellow to refine the Ning Jiao's sting into a treasured weapon with unsurpassed power. Ning Jiao's skin can be refined into a body armor that is uninvaded by the five elements. What is your basis in fighting me for it!"

Second Elder Wen scoffed coldly. He then slowly walked to the side of Ning Jiao's corpse. He squatted as he examined and observed closely of the blood vessels in the wound and the jelly-like poisonous blood in the blood vessels. He removed a wooden pick, a bamboo pick, a silver pick and all sorts of items continuously from the leather bag he carried along with him. He probed about repeatedly. Regardless of which pick that was made from which material, the moment the pick came into contact with the poisonous blood it would immediately be turned into ash, while Second Elder Wen's expression became more and more delighted. Finally, he removed a palm-sized, akin to an intact piece of small tortoise shell-like item from his leather bag.

Even First Uncle Wen Tunhai did not know the item that Second Elder Wen just took out.

Only the rest of the three Wen family elders' expressions changed slightly almost in unison. Grand Elder Wen reminded him with a solemn expression, "Second brother, do be careful!"

Second Elder Wen nodded, "I will know how far to go and when to stop!" He was speaking in that manner but his tone of speaking sounded unconvinced.

The small tortoise shell sank into Ning Jiao's blood vessel without making a sound and scooped out a small chunk of poisonous blood following that.

A few chunks of poisonous blood accumulated in the middle of the tortoise shell. Under the sunlight's reflection, occasionally it would shimmer in a magnificent radiance that made one bedazzled. At this moment, the wild excitement on Second Elder Wen's face could not be suppressed. He spoke of two words to the rest of the three family elders and first uncle Wen Tunhai with trembling voice, "Five elements!" As he was saying that, he turned his hand and brandished a stick of bright red-colored long needle, and pricked onto his right thumb's tip lightly. Immediately, a drop of blood that was red to its greatest extent slowly coagulated. The blood welled up on his fingertip! Within the drop of blood, it was as if there was a puff of leaping flames that was swaying gracefully.

The rest of the three family elders and First Uncle Wen Tunhai's expressions turned bold in unison. They each brandished a stick of long needle and pricked into their right thumbs in the same method.

Grand Elder Wen's needle was golden in color. His blood was penetrating with a light golden glow. Underneath the color of blood, a layer of sharpness was concealed.

Third Elder Wen's needle was sky blue in color. His blood was also penetrating with a little blue from the red color of blood, rippling in the gracefulness of water.

Fourth Elder Wen's needle was brown in color, his blood was especially thick and flowed out in an extremely slow manner.

First Uncle's needle was green in color…

The Art of Poison that the five core personages of the Wen family refined in conquered a different element of the five elements, metal, wood, water, fire and earth, five poisons of all varieties!

Five of them cautiously gathered the drop of fresh blood on their fingertip simultaneously and dropped it into the tortoise shell!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 168: The Grand Gift

Five leaders of the family dropped five elements of poisonous blood in unison, lightly drenching Ning Jiao's coagulated blood in the tortoise shell.

The blood jelly was akin to a jellyfish that was suddenly stimulated. It expanded its body vigorously and flipped, wrapping around the five elements of poisonous blood into its body.

At the same time, Second Elder Wen hissed. His hand that was holding the tortoise shell started shaking rapidly. His five fingers were akin to drumsticks, continuously knocking onto the tortoise shell.

On the other hand, the tiny little tortoise shell gave out a rumbling sound of powerful war drum! Occasionally, a few streaks of lightning that were even sharper than the divine thunder slashed past the tortoise shell, extinguishing in the blink of an eye!

Every disciple of Wen Bucao was filled with anticipation. Even the few monks and the old man Gongye had solemn expressions. They squinted their eyes slightly as they scrutinized. Wen Leyang was even more excited. The method that Second Elder Wen was launching now was the Faulty Punch but he had never thought that the Faulty Punch could surprisingly be used to refine poison.

Xiaoyi said to Wen Leyang, "That is the Empty Clear Shell that was left behind by the ancestor Wen Lazi. It is the utmost precious tool specially used for combining strong poisons. Mortal objects could not invade Ning Jiao's poisonous blood. In order to refine the poisonous blood, only this tool is capable of doing so." Her voice sounded crisp and pleasant. She wanted the old man Gongye to hear her.

Wen Buzuo was albeit poor in his capabilities, his Art of Refining Poison was rather insightful. He continued Xiaoyi's topic of conversation as he spoke loudly, "Ning Jiao's poison is exceedingly poisonous in the world but it is scattered and formless. When one is using it, the poison is difficult as it doesn't distinguish between the enemy and allies. While the five elements of poisonous blood counter-restrict one another, it is supposed to combine into one and become nontoxic and safe. However, once it is refined into Ning Jiao's poisonous blood, the five elements and the power of Yin and Yang can complement one another. When the time comes, hehe…" He did not know what would happen when the time came. He was merely explaining the theory of the poisonous blood. No one knew what would happen.

The ancestors of Wen family had only thought of this situation but no one had ever done so!

It did not take long. Less than a few minutes later, Second Elder Wen's entire person jumped up ferociously all of a sudden. Soon after that, he stood fixed to the ground and stopped refining the poison.

The tortoise shell in his hand was akin to the fallen leaves during the end of the tenth lunar month. The edges of the shell had completely withered, leaving behind veins on its surrounding that was accompanied by remnant agility, while Ning Jiao's poisonous blood that wrapped around the blood of five elements was akin to a severely-injured beast that was dying. It struggled and jumped about weakly.

Even though Wen Leyang was an inner chamber disciple, he did not have an ounce of understanding towards the profound Art of Refining Poison of his family. He asked Xiaoyi in slight astonishment, "So…it's done? So soon?"

Wen Buzuo laughed as he answered before anyone else could, "In the Art of Refining Poison, it does not mean that the longer it takes to refine a poison the more useful it is. It pays particular attention to the mutual invasion of malevolent energy. The forbear of toxicity is unrelated to the time spent. Not that you can light up the furnace and bake the poison for decades and end up refining a good weapon!" As he was saying that, he peered towards the old man Gongye with the corners of his eyes. His face was filled with a maniacal smile.

The old man Gongye clenched his teeth but he controlled himself and suppressed his indignation and did not speak.

In the eyes of a master cultivator, Ning Jiao's corpse was the greatest material in the world to refine poison or craft weapon. The old man Gongye had already displayed his skill once earlier. Of course, Second Elder Wen refused to leave the matter at that, he must certainly rely on the unique skill of refining poison to subdue the opposing party, such that he could win over Ning Jiao's corpse in an honorable and righteous way.

Everyone widened their eyes in amazement as they stared at Ning Jiao's poisonous blood that appeared alive. Second Elder Wen lifted the tortoise shell in his hand. He turned around his head in a slightly rigid manner and spoke to the old man Gongye that was as astonished as the rest of the people in an icy cold tone, "A moment later, a rare poison will be born. If you are still unconvinced, feel free to come and try the poison…" Before he could finish his sentence, Ning Jiao's blood jelly abruptly gave out a series of metal scraping noise. It stretched its body vigorously and at the sound of a 'pop', akin to spitting saliva, it spat out the five drops of poisonous blood and rolled into its body onto Second Elder Wen's face.

Ning Jiao's poisonous blood lied on the tortoise shell comfortably and stopped moving since.

The entire village was noiseless and still…

Until a gush of proud and satisfied laughter that sounded as if thousands of years of enmity was avenged surged skywards abruptly. It pulverized the stillness of the Wen family village and Wen Bucao's reputation entirely.

The old man Gongye laughed so hard that he was almost spitting out his internal organs. He jumped in front of Second Elder Wen and asked, "Where is the poison? Where is the poison you asked me to try? Haha, congratulations, congratulations, you have finally managed to use the tortoise shell to scoop out a little of Ning Jiao's blood. Tsk tsk, that's some good tricks you have there! Hahahaha…"

Second Elder Wen's expression was filled with astonishment. He did not expect that even as he resorted to the precious tool inherited from the ancestor Wen Lazi, he still could not refine this portion of strong poison. He turned ghastly pale and was trembling all over from being provoked by Gongye. He suddenly squalled once and roared loudly, "Ning Jiao is killed by our grandson, the corpse belongs to our Wen family. You will never have the chance to refine it!"

Second Elder Wen was acting rascally.

The rest of the three family elders, First Uncle Wen Tunhai, Bushuo and Buzuo were not surprised by that behavior. The group gathered over and separated Ning Jiao's body from the old man Gongye. They helped the second leader of the family to act rascal altogether.

This was totally unexpected by the lame Wen Leyang. It seemed that, other than himself, the rest of the important personages in the Wen family understood Second Elder Wen pretty well.

The old Gongye's mad laughter suddenly halted and in place was a raging roar…

If it were not for the old demon rabbit Bu Le's presence, Gongye would have released his flying sword to fight violently on the spot.

The rest of the Wen Bucao's disciples dispersed off sensibly. The old demon rabbit mediated amongst them for a long while and finally, the two parties reached an agreement reluctantly. Ning Jiao's skin and bones would be given to the old man Gongye to be crafted into weapons and its blood, flesh, internal organs, head and fangs were all returned to the Wen Bucao. Even though they still could not figure out a way to refine poison from it, fortunately, these things would never decay.

The skillful technique of stripping Ning Jiao's skin and bones were all tasked onto the old man Gongye. Fortunately, the Gongye family specialized in this task, as they inherited their skills from their ancestors.

The precious weapons that were crafted would all be returned to the disciples of Wen Bucao. These words of a bully were spoken by the Grand Elder Wen in a righteous and courageous manner. The old man Gongye agreed in a satisfactory manner. However, in the end, Wen Leyang could not bear and discussed with the four grandfathers in a soft tone for a long while. Finally, the first grandfather agreed to gift Gongye another three pieces of Ning Jiao's bones for nothing in return.

Unexpectedly, Gongye shook his head, "Ning Jiao's sting has already recognized Wen Leyang as its master. The Ning Jiao's bones will naturally follow Wen Leyang. There is no purpose for me to take it, it can never be refined into anything useful!"

The group of family elders behind Wen Leyang was all beaming with joy. Wen Leyang could not tell if they were happy because of their grandson's future incisive treasured weapon or because they managed to save on their precious snake bones. Wen Leyang discussed with the family elders once again for a long while to gift Gongye a small piece of Ning Jiao's skin. After a series of haggling, Grand Elder Wen gestured in a small piece of skin the size of a teacup, which finally expanded until the size of a washbowl and refused to give in anymore.

Ning Jiao's flesh and blood were exceedingly poisonous. Nothing could be used to contain it after its skin was stripped away but the Wen family's Art of Poison that was passed down for two thousand years. Even though they did not have the appropriate poison refining tools, the effort to attempt to suppress Ning Jiao's toxicity was still possible with a lot of skills applied.

Everyone was happy and satisfied. Wen Leyang stood with his left leg straightened and there was nothing else he could do.

Wen Tunhai was bustling about, purchasing gifts for the marriage proposal. The gift list that was proposed by him was torn by the first grandfather on a few attempts, "The Crow Ridge is much richer than us. There is no need for such expensive gifts, prepare some mountain products and some local produce…"

Wen Tunhai cautiously reminded him, "The Luo family lives on a mountain too. They do lack mountain products."

Grand Elder Wen was burning with a frenzy of rage, "It is but a token of our regard. The arrival of the token of our regard is stronger than anything else!"

Wen Leyang's date of wedding was set on the tenth day of the fourth lunar month, which was seventeen days later.

The news about his marriage was announced by the four family elders. All of a sudden, the entire Wen family village was bursting with happiness. The women in the village immediately bustled. It did not take long before the construction team to rebuild the Wen family village arrived. The usually quiet and peaceful little mountain village turned into a bustling scene bubbling with noise.

On the same day's noon, Mumu brought along Ah Dan and his well-behaved brother Luo Wanggen and descended the mountain as if they were running away to return to their home.

Fourth Elder Wen also brought along the similarly nervous Xiaoyi, the bridal chaperon Wen Tunhai's wife and a group of disciples from the Death Trademark and returned to the Place of Birth, Life, Sickness and Death.

In order to manage the wedding affair in an honorable and dignified manner, they intentionally regarded the Place of Birth, Life, Sickness and Death as the home of Xiaoyi's parents. They would be performing wedding etiquettes and dowry there just the same.

Grand Elder Wen's intention was to economize the items that were gifted out whenever possible, whereas the treasures that could be circulated amongst their family members should be managed in an honorable and dignified manner…

The Nine Peaks Mountain's local customs was that the bride and groom would not be allowed to see each other from the day of the engagement all the way until the grand wedding. Naturally, Xiaoyi had to return to her 'parent's home' and lived there for some time. Coincidentally, Fourth Elder Wen was bringing some people to return to the place. Ever since he was aware that a cultivator was living amongst the people in the place, he had been worried all along. That was why he must return to the place and assume personal command. Otherwise, he could never be at peace.

On the other hand, Second Elder Wen and Third Elder Wen needed not to pay attention to anything else so they were responsible to come up with a method to refine Ning Jiao's rare poison.

Qin Zhui watched as Wen Leyang hobbled and limped here and there. He was tempted to fight again with Wen Leyang but he was afraid Nineteen might despise him for that cowardly act.

On daybreak of the next morning, Grand Elder Wen brought along First Uncle Wen Tunhai and rushed over to the Crow Ridge. Meanwhile, Ning Jiao's sting that was grown on Wen Leyang's leg had been pushed out almost by half.

The rest of the half was pushed out after a full three days. Finally, at the sound of a 'click', the three feet long Ning Jiao's sting fell onto the ground.

Wen Leyang was elated. He stretched out his hand and scooped up the Ning Jiao's sting. The moment the ghastly pale long needle touched his hand, it was not as he predicted, where a kind and friendly sensation arose in him. It felt ordinary and insignificant, not in the least special. It did not feel cold or hot, it did not cut his hand nor felt comfortable.

The old man Gongye was guarding next to Wen Leyang at the time. So, when he saw that Wen Leyang was filled with a puzzled expression, the old man too followed along and became puzzled, "Young fellow, is there something wrong?"

Wen Leyang nodded. He took a long while before he could explain the matter of him not feeling anything special when he was holding the Ning Jiao's sting himself, "If this thing can recognize its master then by right it should feel more affectionate towards me right?"

The old man Gongye gave a 'heh'. His tone of speaking sounded slightly helpless, "Treat this stick of Ning Jiao's sting as a part of your body right now. Hold your right hand with your left hand, does it feel affectionate? Step on your left foot with your right foot, does it not hurt? It is the same principle! As long as it does not resist you, everything will be fine!"

Wen Leyang half believed and half doubted him. He stretched out his hand and passed the Ning Jiao's sting to the old man, "When don't you try holding it?"

Unexpectedly, the old man Gongye acted as if he was confronting a formidable enemy. He jumped backwards to a spot far away all of a sudden, "I am not allowed to touch it now!"

Wen Leyang looked towards the old man with slight suspicion. In the first place, it was Gongye who personally pierced the long sting into Wen Leyang's leg, yet he was not allowed to touch it anymore.

The old man Gongye felt that the only person in the entire Wen family who was not acting rascally towards him was Wen Leyang, which was why he had a good impression of Wen Leyang. He laughed as he explained, "The Ning Jiao's sting is drenched in your blood but it has yet to be refined in the furnace. It is most agitated in temperament at this point, so it may be easily destroyed if not handled with care by the others!"

Wen Leyang was satisfied with the answer to the old question, yet he continued, "So this item here will have to be refined in a furnace? I thought it has already recognized its master?"

The old man Gongye's smile appeared slightly strenuous. He did not expect that this Wen Leyang here had no idea about anything, "Why don't you try waving the Ning Jiao's sting around and see if it responds? Even though it is already drenched in your blood, the Ning Jiao's divine power accumulated in it will still need to be refined, only then it will move according to your intent. Otherwise, what is the purpose of me still idling here!"

Wen Leyang waved about the Ning Jiao's sting messily on a few attempts, just like a conductor of the band. Other than the sound of 'exhaust', he did not feel anything at all.

At this moment suddenly a noisy outburst echoed from the outside, a disciple of the Wen family came rushing over to inform that the people of Gongye family came bearing the tools to refine weapons from the Mount Pan of Tianjin Municipality. The old man Gongye was elated. He no longer paid attention to Wen Leyang and ran outside to receive the people of his family.

There were a total of two hundred people who came from the Gongye family. Other than a few old man, the rest of the strong young lads with buffed muscle and bronze skin were lifting boxes of all sizes. They appeared like ants that were moving nest as they ascended the mountain and entered the village. The old man Gongye picked the right spot to refine weapons. He led his people directly to the back of the village and instructed loudly as they started building the furnace, framing water channel…Wei Mo who was calculating at the back of the village was furious. If he was not stopped by Wen Leyang, he would have shouted for the Rainbow Brothers to fight these outsiders.

Over two hundred lads of the Gongye family placed down the items. Other than a portion of their people stayed behind and build the place for refining weapons, the rest of the people descended the mountain and continued to transport items.

Wen Leyang had only understood after he watched for a while that the Gongye family brought along everything that they needed to refine weapons. They even brought water that was filled in buckets.

"When the Gongye family refines weapon, they have always been using the materials from their home, the fuel, the water in all varieties. It is said that these scraps and pieces are grown by them for centuries for the purpose of refining weapons!" It was unknown when did the old demon rabbit Bu Le strolled next to Wen Leyang. He chuckled as he said that.

The Gongye disciples of Mount Pan transported items, built sword furnace, framed water channel. While the poison masters of the Wen family followed Second Elder Wen and Third Elder Wen to study the rare poison of Ning Jiao. First Grandmother Wen who was over eighty years' old personally went on action, directing the women of the village to arrange for Wen Leyang's wedding affairs, she muttered to herself, "We are running low on lambs…; there was still a big group of strong laborers that were helping the Wen family to build houses, the people of the entire village were in confusion, they were completely in a chaotic mess."

Wen Leyang followed the old man Gongye's instruction. He cautiously placed his precious Ning Jiao's sting into an oddly-shaped container. Only then, the old man Gongye heaved a sigh of relief. He laughed aloud as he patted on Wen Leyang's shoulder, "Don't worry, you can count on the old fellow. If everything runs smoothly, I can do it just in time for your grand wedding day. Consider this a sincere gift from our lineage of Gongye!"

At this point, even the old demon rabbit Bu Le was slightly astonished, "It can be done that soon? Calculating from today onwards, there is less than half a month's time."

The old man Gongye laughed proudly, "This is not some gold spirit or ice soul, naturally it doesn't need to be refined a thousand times. Now that the Ning Jiao's sting has already recognized its master, we will only need to refine its true temperament! The process of refinement does not depend on the timing, but it is a skill, it is a spirituality, there is no point for me to explain this as all of you will not understand."

Wen Leyang truly did not understand. He sneered in embarrassment and stood there for a while. He saw that everyone was bustling about and did not acknowledge him, so he ran over to where his two family elders were and saw that they were experimenting with the toxicity of Ning Jiao continuously. Hence, he stood there and observe. However, after a while, the old monk Ji Fei came running over and said to Wen Leyang in a bold and straightforward manner, "Wen young fellow, lend me your cellphone!"

Wen Leyang gave an 'okay', while he asked conveniently, "What for?" as he passed the cellphone to Ji Fei.

"What for?" The old monk Ji Fei stared with wide eyes. He looked at Wen Leyang as if he was a monster, "It is your wedding. How can I have the audacity not to inform the living immortals of the three mountains and five hills? My cellphone has since been halted, all because of the f*cking long-distance calls!"

Wen Leyang was startled. Judging by the old monk Ji Fei's tone of speaking, he sounded as if he was meant to invite the entire big group of rogue cultivators here. Wen Leyang stretched out his hand and was about to snatch back his cellphone, "It is better if you don't invite the rogue cultivators…"

Before he could finish his sentence, Third Elder Wen suddenly spoke and interrupted him, "The eldest brother instructed that we ought to invite as many people as we can, the more the merrier!"

The people of Wen family had never taken fancy in boisterous activities. Wen Leyang was doubting until Third Elder Wen complemented once again, "The eldest brother said that we ought to find an opportunity to discuss with the little girl Nineteen in this few days to see if we can invite those small sects that were bearing gifts on behalf of the One Word Palace, considering we are all acquaintances…"

Wen Leyang was suddenly enlightened. Grand Elder Wen was keen on receiving gifts!

The old demon rabbit Bu Le burst out laughing, "That bed of the old Wen family leader must be widened again! Regardless of the rest of the sect, the Great Mercy Temple and the seventy-two ancient temples in the world will certainly come and thank you for your hospitality in inviting them to your wedding!"

Wen Leyang was slightly hesitant. Of course, his marriage was a grand event. However, it was all reduced down to coaxing the rogue cultivator out of the Red Leaves Forest. The more cultivators they invited to his wedding, the easier things could go wrong if they were not handled well.

Third Elder Wen understood Wen Leyang's thoughts. He explained in an icy-cold tone, "We will have our own arrangement. The fourth brother will not return to the place for nothing this time. You just be at ease for your wedding!"

Second Elder Wen too nodded as he prepared to speak when he suddenly recalled something that made him impatient. He frowned, "I almost forgot about something. The eldest brother even sent me to the Seven Maidens Mountain to invite the disciples of Miao Bujiao to attend the ceremony!" As he was saying that, he looked towards the Ning Jiao's corpse before himself in an utterly unwilling manner. His entire thoughts were sunk into this rare poison that he had never seen before in his life, he could not care about eating or sleeping, let alone descended the mountain to invite guests.

Second Grandpa hesitated for a moment when his eyes met Third Grandpa's, Third Grandpa hastily scoffed once, "I am not going there!"

The two old men's gaze turned towards Wen Leyang together.

The First Grandpa brought along Wen Tunhai to the Crow Ridge. They must also send an important personage to invite the disciples of Miao Bujiao logically. Within the Wen family village, there were only three important personages left now.

Wen Leyang was at a loss whether to cry or laugh as he asked, "If I were to go…I am afraid that it may be inappropriate right?"

Second Grandpa gave him a stare, "What is there to be inappropriate! I am the one who asked you to go, so you should go. The eldest brother is not here, so I am making the decision! Scram quickly! Remember to return before your wedding."

Wen Leyang was helpless in this situation. The disciples of Wen Bucao praised themselves for being a rich and powerful family all along. Since when did the groom personally visit another person's family to invite them to his wedding? On the other hand, little Chi Maojiu was delighted upon knowing Wen Leyang was about to embark on a journey to the Seven Maidens Mountain. The Miao clansmen had no regards for laws and minded their own business, so from their point of view, if Wen Leyang was willing to invite them personally, it would be more friendly gesture than anybody else.

Little Chi Maojiu informed his family of the news that Wen Leyang was getting married a few days ago but the Qing Miao clansmen had yet to depart from their village. It was estimated that they were preparing mountain products and gifts for his wedding.

On the Nine Peaks Mountain, there was still the old demon rabbit Bu Le to assume command. Wen Leyang needed not to worry about that and it was true that he had nothing else to do at home…

That huge patch of forest in the Miao stockade village felt the same. There was no difference of seasons. It was always humid and warm there. Little Chi Maojiu was walking as he continuously gave directions to Wen Leyang and told him about which type of witchcraft spell that was laid along the way and what would happen if outsiders were to charge it at own will. Ever since the previous batch of Qing Miao killers 'A Swarm of Bees' was destroyed by Wen Leyang, in the recent years, the disciples of Miao Bujiao laid down new traps and witchcraft prohibition spells in the forest.

What was more surprising to Wen Leyang was that Second Mother did not bring along some people with her to receive Wen Leyang as a guest. Of course, he did not mind but he felt that something was wrong there.

Wen Leyang intentionally took a turn and went to that stretch of land of evil spirits. Since he could walk unusually fast now, he carried little Chi Maojiu on his back as he galloped heartily and that exerted a lot of efforts of his.

The land of evil spirits had been broken by the joined effort of the big and little demon rabbits. On the completely cracked and dried up riverbed, it was covered by vegetative in layers over the past three years. The once ghastly and twisted temple's main building had collapsed, leaving behind only crumbling walls and debris. In between the gaps of the vegetative cover, occasionally a strand of abandonment was revealed. It had since lost its prior savageness.

The initial encounters of life and death continuously appeared on his mind. Even for someone as carefree as Wen Leyang, he could not help but feel that an alteration of timeline had occurred.

Little Chi Maojiu lied on Wen Leyang's back as he laughed, "There is nothing else left here. The temple has collapsed too, hehe. I was here eating the ghost flesh mushroom."

Wen Leyang burst out laughing as he teased Chi Maojiu, "Is it delicious?"

Chi Maojiu shook his head, "The mushroom is tasteless. It is easy to get tired of eating it." As he was saying that he stretched out his arm strenuously and procured a stick of carrot from Wen Leyang's bag. He chewed it with cracking sound.

At this moment, a long howl that surged skywards from the direction of the Miao stockade village was heard!

The howl sounded bitter yet horrifying as if there was a rust-covered knife that was rubbing in his throat ferociously.

Gusts upon gusts of terrifying sobbing sound as if it was echoing the howl gradually condensed in the air, gradually growing stronger and louder. It finally turned into the wailing of a thousand wolves, the laughing of a thousand ghosts that echoed from all directions. The squishing sound of mud that once made Wen Leyang once hated to his bones, accompanied by the shrieking of mouse and the rustling sound of poisonous snakes, were all combined into one and echoed loudly. All sort of nauseating sounds tussled together, as if it was solid-like, wrapping around Wen Leyang's body in the blink of an eye as if it was wriggling about strenuously in an attempt to bore into his body from his pores.

Wen Leyang's expression changed suddenly. He had heard the sound of ghosts' weeping wolves' howling snakes and mouse mad shrieking before, it was the witch's song!

It was only when a vast Art of Witchcraft had taken form, only then this form of evil noise akin to against the heaven's law would erupt. According to little Chi Maojiu's explanation, there was utterly no one in the Miao stockade village capable of launching the Art of Witchcraft of such profound level. Under the witch's song dispersal, layers upon layers of dark clouds rapidly floated. The sky above the Miao stockade village dimmed in the blink of an eye.

Wen Leyang was holding little Chi Maojiu on his back, he spread his legs and ran in the direction of the Miao stockade village as fast as the wind. His heart was feeling anxious and doubtful, could it be that the master cultivators of the Painting Town had arrived on the Seven Maidens Mountain?

Little Chi Maojiu's expression was as nervous as Wen Leyang was. His elation that could almost only be described as agitation could not be suppressed as it filled his entire body. His hands tightly clutched on Wen Leyang's shoulders, his voice was so hoarse he sounded as if he was cured in two thousand kilograms of salt for half a year recently, "Second mother…t-t-they have succeeded!"

Wen Leyang had only understood that an outsider did not cause this, but it was the Art of Witchcraft of the Miao Bujiao's disciples that seemed to have gained a significant breakthrough!

It did not take long before Wen Leyang had run into the Miao stockade village. Layers upon layers of witch's fire were burning enchantingly in what appeared to be a messy pattern in the middle of the stockade village. Hundreds of Qing Miao witchcraft spell disciples were sitting cross-legged on the ground. Their bodies shivered rapidly. The green veins on their foreheads were akin to earthworms that had their heads and tails chopped off. The veins twisted and tossed in agony, which was the exact opposite of the wild excitement in their eyes.

The sky was dimmed but the witch's fire was burning enchantingly. A big group of Qing Miao sorcerers were joyous in agony, the sound of witch's song flowed free and unconstrained, it grew louder and louder…

Second Mother realized the arrival of Wen Leyang. She immediately led the people who were not participating in the launching of the witchcraft spell and welcomed him. She stretched out her hands and pulled Wen Leyang delightfully, "Good brother, the Miao stockade village want to present you with a grand gift for your marriage!" As she was saying that, she stretched out her hand and pointed behind her, to the clansmen that were joining efforts to launch the Art of Witchcraft!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 169: The Heart-linking

Second Mother was the leader of the Miao stockade village. She had a bold and unconstrained temperament. Her right hand guided little Chi Maojiu, while her left hand hooked onto Wen Leyang's arm unscrupulously as she led them into the stockade village, "Good brother, do you still remember the wicked witch pretending to be the Third Mother Chi Liang and trying to seize the witchcraft power of our entire Miao clansmen?"

Of course, Wen Leyang remembered. The battle of ghastly, fierce, horrifying and full of changes was the epitome of experiences in his lifetime. Upon listening to Second Mother's words, he nodded and laughed from embarrassment afterwards, "It has been a few years since the event. There is no need to be constantly mentioning about it anymore. The three families of Wen Miao Luo were of the same root and lineage two thousand years ago. We are supposed to coordinate and take care of each other!"

Second Mother was stunned for a moment before she shook her head, not knowing whether to laugh or cry, "I am mentioning this not because I want to thank you! The Qing Miao clansmen have never been fond of expressing our gratitude through our mouths."

Wen Leyang blushed scarlet in embarrassment. He wished that he could plead Second Mother to launch a witchcraft spell that could open up a crack in the ground so he could bore into it to hide his shame.

Little Chi Maojiu continued as he spoke through clenched teeth, "The Jingpo wicked witch almost destroyed our stockade village. If she took away our witchcraft power, who in the world would be capable of suppressing her anymore? What a waste that we let her die too easily!"

Wen Leyang did not understand why the mother and son were mentioning about past event but he nodded in agreement. Even though he did not understand about the various methods in the cultivation world, in the recent few years, Wen Leyang had been dealing with cultivators all the time. He understood that even though a cultivator's strength and supernatural power may be magical, he could never jump high enough to escape the sky that was above his head and could never step hard enough to turn over the ground below his feet.

In the eyes of ordinary cultivators, the Thunder Heart Sand was already an extremely incisive treasured weapon. However, one shot of Thunder Heart Sand could only blast through the ground and form a deep pit, it could never blast so hard that petroleum would flow out of the ground…

Even for the top personages of the cultivation world like the enlightened person Tian Shu, Chang Li and Hanba, they did not have the capability to move mountains and drain seas as described in the legends. They could not move a thousand miles in the blink of an eye. Their powers were impressive, but when compared to the true power of nature and the force of the heaven and earth, they could only be considered as slightly stronger ants.

Comparing a cultivator and an ordinary person, a cultivator was akin to a brown bear that weighed two tons, while an ordinary person was a white rabbit. It was impossible for one thousand rabbits to hurt a bear. However, the strength of one thousand rabbits was combined, it would be no weaker than a bear's. Nonetheless, other than the difference of strength in between these two parties, there was also the difference of how the strength was utilized, the giant bear exerted its strength on its razor claws and sharp fangs, while no matter how hard the rabbits pounced, the rabbits could never flip the bear over.

However, if there was one rabbit that was capable of concentrating every rabbit's strength onto its body, if it attempted to pounce onto the giant bear, it would not be a difficult matter to cause the giant bear to fall. Once the strength was concentrated, the strength would turn into absolute power that did not care about the pattern of manifestation. The rabbit that concentrated every other companion's strength could kick its legs and it would be no different from a giant bear that was desperately raising its razor claws.

There were over a thousand of disciples of Miao Bujiao in total. If they were to face a good cultivator like the enlightened person Tian Shu, no matter how hard they fought, their efforts would still be futile. However, if every person of the Miao clansmen could concentrate their witchcraft power onto a single person's body, the enlightened person would be rendered helpless and could only run away.

If the Jingpo wicked witch managed to acquire the witchcraft power of Miao Bujiao's disciples back, an ultimate unsurpassed witch would be born in the cultivation world.

The cultivators had always despised the mortal people. There was no exception even for demons like Bu Le and Shan Duan, who even despised the cultivators…

That was why when the wicked witch failed on the verge of success and died tragically, the demon monks were not too surprised nor feeling fortunate. However, Wen Leyang was different. Even though his divine power was shocking, his grandfathers, parents, friends and lovers were all ordinary people. Even though he was pleased with himself occasionally, he had never thought of himself as an immortal. Judging from the perspective of a cultivator's power, it was rather objective as well. He did not believe that ordinary people were like mole crickets and ants and that he was superior to the rest. Naturally, his perception towards the Jingpo wicked witch's doings was more thorough than the others.

Second Mother continued, "However, the wicked witch's evil spell was rather interesting! When we attacked her, we were just in time for her to stop her from launching the spell capable of seizing witchcraft power. After the fierce battle…"

Wen Leyang laughed when he chimed in, "I was swallowed by the giant toad into its stomach." Before his voice died away, at the sound of an abrupt cheer, the giant toad Xiu Er jumped in from the stockade village's entrance in an aimless manner.

After the battle of the Miao stockade village, Xiu Er and its master stayed behind in the stockade village.

The moment the giant toad realized the presence of Wen Leyang, its expression changed abruptly. It croaked for a few times before it turned around and jumped swiftly away. No matter how the skinny man that was sitting on the top of its head was scolding in rage or dispersing it, his effort was futile, for Wen Leyang left behind a profound impression in its heart.

Second Mother was at a loss whether to cry or laugh as she shook her head. Only then she continued the conversation, "When you were trapped in the toad's stomach back then, a lot of witchcraft power had been seized away from some of the Miao clansmen.

Wen Leyang nodded, "I thought the witchcraft power was all returned to its prior masters after the wicked witch's spell was broken?"

Second Mother Chi Hui's expression became slightly more solemn, "That is correct. That was why I was feeling peculiar. I had always thought that witchcraft power belonged to us and no one was capable of seizing our force. However, as a result, the wicked witch's spell could surprisingly seize it away, and even more surprising was, it could still be returned to us after being seized away!"

After defeating the wicked witch, the Second Mother Chi Hui's birth year spell was destroyed. Her witchcraft power was severely damaged. It was afraid that she could never achieve mastery anymore despite continuing her refinement process. Hence, she outrightly refused to do that. In turn, she assembled the master cultivators to study about the evil spell of the Jingpo wicked witch. In the recent few years, other than responding to the Wen family's call at all times, the disciples of Miao Bujiao concentrated their full attention on this matter.

Judging by Second Mother and little Chi Maojiu's expression, it seemed that they have already found the method to seize witchcraft power. Wen Leyang's expression was astonished. He did not know what to say, he understood that the Qing Miao clansmen had a stubborn temperament and eccentric disposition but he dared not assume that the Second Mother was about to launch such an evil spell, such that she would destroy hundreds and thousands of lives of her own clansmen, in order to accomplish a person's supernatural power.

Second Mother saw Wen Leyang's face was filled with shock and astonishment. She was stunned for a moment before she was suddenly enlightened. She burst out laughing as she raised her hand towards back of Wen Leyang's head and slapped him uncourteously, "What is this wooden head of yours filled with? The Qing Miao clansmen live and die together. How am I willing to harm my own people? What I thought was…" As she was saying that, Second Mother muttered to herself for a few seconds, before she dictated her response and spoke, "…find a method to form the witchcraft power that was akin to stream, such that it could flow as we please. When you need it you can borrow the power from me and when you are done you can return my power to me fully. It is the same the other way round! The witchcraft power that is borrowed is not as a whole, but only a small portion. Of course, that will not kill the person."

Wen Leyang's eyes suddenly brightened. According to Second Mother's idea, they spent all these years to combine the evil spell left behind by the wicked witch and the Art of Witchcraft Spell. They deliberated on the method to 'borrow' power. If this method was formed as a result of their study, its benefits would be self-evident.

Second Mother did not acknowledge Wen Leyang's expression this time, she continued her explanation altogether, "The act of borrowing power can be done, but the force that was circulated between two parties can only be the witchcraft power, because the witchcraft power is not an internal strength, it is not a life vitality, but it is an external force!"

Little Chi Maojiu waved his hand once and summoned his vital fire, "Once a witchcraft power is cultivated into a certain level, a person will acquire his vital fire. The ability to cultivate into one's vital fire is a sorcerer's turning point. From this point onwards, our witchcraft power is turned from inner force into outer force. That is why we can freely circulate and exchange in between our bodies and our vital fires.

Wen Leyang was pondering on the Qing Miao mother and son's words when he spoke as if he was deep in thoughts, "Because the witchcraft power is a peculiar form of power on its own, it can be circulated in between the sorcerer and his vital fire. That is why it can be used to launch spell and borrowed. The rest of the other powers in your art of cultivation still cannot be borrowed."

Following that, even Wen Leyang nodded in realization. He had been mingling in the world by guiding the external poison into the body. Prolonged illness would turn a patient into a doctor. He was an expert in this method from his prolonged exposure to poison. The force that was guided in from the external world must certainly not be overly powerful, otherwise, the body could not withstand at all. Whether it was the first time he was poisoned by the Yin Chi and the rare poison of hundreds vermin, the second time when he absorbed all of Xiu Er's Poison of Earth or the recent event where his body and bones were remolded by the Poison of Life and Death and the power of Yin and Yang, his body was the edge of an explosion. If it was not for the miracle of Faulty Punch left behind by Tuo Xie and his impressive poison foundation establishment, he would have turned into a pile of muddy flesh.

The cultivation process of a cultivator was actually the process of absorbing force into the body and gradually transforming the body, turning the force for his own use. However, what the cultivator absorbed was the energy of the overlapping of the sun and moon and the revolving of the stars, the morning tides of lakes and seas and the flourishing and decaying of the nature that were scattered in between the heaven and the earth, and that was the so-called spirit primordial energy of the heaven and the earth.

The energy that was used by Wen Leyang to transform his body was the other form known as strong poison.

A cultivator who attempted to dissolve the life vitality force of the world must first gradually combine his mind with nature as one, to understand and harmonize with the method of the world's motion. Only then, he could successfully use this energy as his own, through the act of directing his strength through concentration, to circulate the life vitality force to transform his body.

The act of directing one's strength was through concentration. That was why the cultivator's method was recognized as the process of inner to outer. The speed of cultivation was much slower but there was almost no harm in cultivating in this process. Due to the process of using life vitality to cultivate Qi, it was beneficial to continue experience the utilization of life vitality force. For example, one could refine in one's flying sword treasured weapon for his own use, or using writings and talismans to trigger the supernatural power of spirit primordial energy, et cetera.

In the eyes of those who engaged in heaven's cultivation, the strong poison had always been considered as a form of filthy and foul matter that was incompatible with heaven's path. Even for the cultivators of the evil path, who cultivated using blood or soul was not willing to touch poison.

Wen Leyang refined poison in his body. In the beginning, he practiced the meridian autotomy, seeking life in the midst of death. According to the theory of the orthodox sects, Wen Leyang's doing was utterly not considered as the heaven's cultivation but more of defying heaven's law and changed his life.

With Wen Leyang's method of cultivation, the toxicity of his body was the same as the toxicity in the world, living in a remote corner of eccentricity, declaring the shape of the world by itself, killing off whoever that came into contact without mercy but remaining at peace for whoever that avoided it. It was extremely dangerous to refine poison into one's body. Every time a breakthrough was achieved, one would need to go through a cycle of birth and death. Once succeeded, the body would transform itself and turn stronger and that could only be considered as a trick of the unorthodox sect to turn one's human body into a saint. This process did not involve the understanding of the force and the world. At this point, Wen Leyang only depended on his strong and sturdy body and his shocking tremendous force and his improvement of his reaction and speed. There was utterly no way for him to refine into any flying sword treasured weapon. The event of refining Ning Jiao into weapons was purely out of coincidence, if it was not for Ning Jiao's toxicity that was similar to his body's, Ning Jiao would never recognize Wen Leyang as its master.

At the same time, Wen Leyang's success in his cultivation method was completely unrelated to his intentions. A man who was gifted with this skill would be a blissful fortune, while an evil man who was gifted with this skill would be a disaster in the world. Hence, no one cared about Wen Leyang who was gifted…

The heaven belonged to the heaven while the earth belonged to the earth. Wen Leyang was just a human. People had no concern for one another, engrossed in their own matters.

Whether it was the right path or the evil sect or Wen Leyang's such heaven-defying tricks, it was all based on the act of guiding external force into one's body. The more external force that was guided into the body at one attempt, the greater was the pressure it exerted on one's body. However, a slight overdose would cause one to be filled to the point of bursting to death.

However, the witchcraft power was different. This form of power drifted in between the external force and internal force. Once it was borrowed, it could exist in the form of the vital fire outside of the body, so it was utterly harmless to the user.

Stuffing a piece of rock into one's body, one would die.

However, moving all three mountains and five hills next to one's side, one would be fine.

Even for a woman that was as intelligent and forbearing as Second Mother, a strand of proud expression could not help but float onto her face, "In the recent years, together with the newly appointed elders, we have put in a series of laborious efforts. Finally, we found a new art of cultivation, known as the Heart-linking Lock!"

As she was saying that, Second Mother chuckled and stretched out her hand to point towards the three hundred clansmen that were sitting in the center of the Miao stockade village casting the witchcraft spell, "They are the strong ones amongst our disciples of Miao Bujiao. Every one of them had cultivated their vital fire. Under the influence of the 'Heart-linking Lock', I can borrow thirty percent of their witchcraft power. Acquiring thirty percent out of one hundred percent, not only is it harmless to their lives, it will not affect their cultivation process in the future…"

As the Second Mother was speaking, the sound of witch's song that was circulating in the world suddenly vanished without a sign. In place, there was only silence that suddenly squeezed into everyone's body, pinning heavily onto everyone such that they felt nauseated.

Soon after that, a raging noise erupted in a bang! A puff of golden white-colored vital fire that was scorching hot surged skywards, akin to a divine sword that was glimmering with thousands of streaks of immortal radiance and ferociously crushed the dark clouds covering the sky. The entire Miao stockade village brightened abruptly!

Whether it was the disciples of Miao Bujiao who were casting the spell or those who were watching intensely from the side, everyone burst out in cheers. They roared and shouted as they pleased. The Miao clansmen living under the Seven Maidens Mountain was always profligate and unrestrained. Under the influence of wild excitement they completely forgot about the world or themselves, they shrieked in an unbridled manner and dances as if they were possessed, splashing their primitive madness towards the sky.

Little Chi Maojiu somersaulted as he howled and dashed towards the clansmen to rejoice with wild excitement with the rest.

Wen Leyang's telegnosis ability spread out akin to tidewater and wrapped towards the vital fire. A force that was interweaved in vigorousness and ghastly malevolence was blooming heartily in the vital fire. Even though Second Mother's face was filled with excitement, she did not shake her long hair and dashed into the crowd anyhow. She laughed as she pointed towards the burning white-colored witch's fire in the middle of the stockade village, "Within this vital fire, thirty percent of witchcraft power of every Miao Bujiao's master cultivator is stored here…"

Second Mother was afraid that Wen Leyang did not understand her, so she slowed down the speed of her speech for him. That puff of white-colored Heart-lining Lock's vital fire gathered thirty percent of every participating disciple of Miao Bujiao's power. The power that was borrowed could be retrieved at any time when one was done handling matter with that portion of power and his strength was recuperated. He could also place his thirty percent of power back into the storage.

However, the witchcraft power that was stored in this Heart-linking Lock could not be used by anyone. It would still require the Qing Miao master cultivators to launch the Art of Witchcraft spell such that that puff of burning vital fire could recognize him before that person could help himself to the witchcraft power as he pleased.

"Of course not everyone qualified to use these witchcraft power here, we have only thought of four persons as of now, you, Mumu, the little girl Xiaoyi, and little Chi Maojiu. Once we have completed launching the spell, you and Chi Maojiu will have the ability to acquire those witchcraft power as you please. The witchcraft power that remains after you are done using will be returned to the witch's fire by itself. Our clansmen are also willing to add in the witchcraft power that they have cultivated into the Heart-linking Lock. When your wedding day has passed, I will pick up those two little children and bring them here to launch the spell." As she was saying that, Second Mother looked towards Wen Leyang with glimmering eyes, "This is our gift to our good brother's wedding!"

Wen Leyang gave out an 'oh', his eyes were widened in amazement, no smaller than his mouth. Other than shaking his head he did not know what to speak, Second Mother's expression and tone of speaking simultaneously became stern, "If you don't want this, the disciples of Miao Bujiao from Seven Maidens Mountain will never hold up their heads in the world for eternity! If you don't want this then you have forsaken the name of Heart-linking Lock! In the future, all of you husband and wives' hearts are linked to one another, in the future, the hearts of the disciples of Miao Bujiao are linked to the good brother. In the future, we, the disciples of Miao Bujiao, Wen Bucao, and Si Buliao's hearts are linked!"

Wen Leyang hastily waved his hand as he gave a forced laugh, "Not that I don't want it…but it is useless even if I want it. I am not skilled in the Art of Witchcraft, so are the both of them…"

Second Mother's expression had only relaxed, she laughed as she shook her head and said, "There is no need for you to be concerned about this, I will naturally prepare some witchcraft instruments and spell tools. When the vital fire can be conjured up according to your wish, as long as you toss the items that I have prepared for you into the fire, the spells would be cast. This is much easier as compared to your Wen's family process in using poison.

Wen Leyang only needed to ponder for a while before he understood the principle within Second Mother's explanation. Of course, the Miao clansmen's witchcraft spell was not easy. The witchcraft spell instruments that were prepared by Second Mother for them was certainly made up of simplest items. However, as the Heart-linking Lock's vital fire was powerful enough, even the simplest Art of Witchcraft was capable of conjuring the strongest power.

Similar to the strength of a black tiger tearing out a heart, the squirrel that exerted the strength could not even break a tree branch, whereas a huge bear that exerted the strength could break a pine tree. The difference was not based on the move, but it was the intensity of the power.

Wen Leyang inquired closely about the witchcraft spell of 'Heart-linking Lock'. In simpler words, the Heart-linking Lock was just like a private bank. The Qing Miao master cultivators were the depositors, while the four of Wen Leyang, Xiaoyi, Mumu and little Chi Maojiu who were just mentioned by Second Mother earlier were the proprietors of this bank, as long as the proprietors were not guilty of corruption, the depositors would not suffer any losses.

Wen Leyang felt relieved at this point, his poison power made astonishing progress. Even though the witchcraft power of the Heart-linking Lock was vigorous, it may not necessarily be more incisive than his body and bones that were remolded by the Poison of Life and Death and the Power of Yin and Yang. As long as he, as the proprietor of the bank was not guilty of corruption, the disciples of Miao Bujiao would never suffer losses.

As for Mumu and Xiaoyi, the prior's ability was only ordinary, while the latter one was just an ordinary person, who actually needed a noble force like this Heart-linking Lock capable of circulating at her control to protect herself. Besides, Wen Leyang would protect them and they would not be partaking in events that were too dangerous. Let alone these two little girls were sensible, they would not be guilty of 'corruption' easily, nor would they pose too much influence on the disciples of Miao Bujiao, unless these two wives of him fought amongst themselves.

The gift that was prepared by the disciples of Miao Bujiao was overly grand. They transferred thirty percent of witchcraft spell master cultivator's witchcraft power and gifted it to Wen Leyang's family of three to use at their own will. Judging by their mannerism, the Miao clansmen would continuously store their power into the Heart-linking Lock in the future. They even completely disallowed Wen Leyang from rejecting the offer.

In the eyes of a person on his side, Wen Leyang was considered a good man, but he was not a hesitant person. Since he could not reject the offer then he refused to waste his effort anymore, he moved about his limbs as he chuckled and asked Second Mother, "So should I go first or should little Chi Maojiu go first?"

Second Mother was elated. She gave out a series of orders and managed to stop the clansmen's celebration with great difficulty.

When the disciples of Miao Bujiao found out that Wen Leyang was willing to receive their gift of Heart-linking Lock, another series of cheers was heard. Even though it was not as chaotic as previously, the joy in their hearts was revealed entirely on their faces without the intention to conceal. Wen Leyang felt warm and fuzzy all over his body.

Once the disciples of Miao Bujiao associated with another person, they associated their entire lives and family possessions to their friend!

Following that there was another grand yet complicated ceremony, where the Qing Miao clansmen continuously worshipped, drew bamboo slips used for divination, practiced the art of divination. Wen Leyang could not understand what he was watching, he was even more confused when he participated in it. The process lasted until the sky was completely dark when the Miao clansmen broke out in cheers once again. Little Chi Maojiu was both nervous and excited as he ran in front of the 'Heart-linking Lock' vital fire, Wen Leyang had only realized then, that the disciples of Miao Bujiao were determining which one amongst him and Chi Maojiu would be the first to receive the Heart-linking Lock.

A few of the Qing Miao elders surrounded little Chi Maojiu. They danced about continuously in a peculiar rhythm. In the eyes of the Qing Miao clansmen, the Heart-linking Lock was not only a mysticism skill of the witchcraft spell, but it was also a grand event that entrusted the hope of all the clansmen and the entire clan's strength to forge a super master cultivator! That was why in the process of casting the spell also combined countless Miao clansmen's peculiar worshipping ceremony. Wen Leyang was puzzled, he thought that they used to worship in Mara the Devil. "Who were they worshipping now?"

Around the wee hours of midnight, the Qing Miao elders finally completed the spell. Everyone, including Wen Leyang, was watching little Chi Maojiu nervously.

Chi Maojiu was trying hard to retain his usual indifferent expression, but the muscles on his face and the corners of his eyes were constantly throbbing. He stretched out his hand slowly and rubbed his palms together. That puff of burning vital fire abruptly expanded, akin to a diagonally positioned waterfall, surrounding him heavily, spinning around in a dazzling yet magnificent manner!

The tremendous force within the vital fire was akin to a loyal raging dragon that was awaiting its master's instruction impatiently. Chi Maojiu finally could no longer suppress the excitement on his face. His body spun around rapidly following the rhythm of the vital fire. His hands turned over strenuously as he tossed an item that even Wen Leyang could not recognize rapidly into every corner of the Heart-linking Lock's vital fire. Suddenly, the sound of witch's song erupted. The scorching vital fire accompanied by a suffocating bitter coldness erupted with a loud bang into thousands of silver flowers that brightened the entire night sky into daylight. The Seven Maidens Mountain that was abruptly revealed in the bright light was akin to a giant that was suddenly jolted awake, squeezing abruptly into everyone's vision!

The Miao stockade village was driven to complete insanity at this moment!

Second Mother was shivering with excitement. The Art of Witchcraft that was launched by little Chi Maojiu was splendid and nice-looking. Other than reflecting in a supernatural radiance that covered the entire sky, it was utterly useless, but it could be considered as a small trick. That was already enough to clarify the power of Heart-linking Lock was used by him, that the laborious efforts of Miao Bujiao's disciples were not wasted. A witchcraft spell master cultivator that was strong enough to resist the cultivation world was born across the sky.

The fireworks completely dispersed and the Heart-linking Lock's vital fire was restored once again. Chi Maojiu's trick earlier was a witchcraft spell but it almost did not consume any witchcraft power at all.

Under Second Mother's instruction, Wen Leyang stood on the spot where Chi Maojiu was standing earlier. His entire person was relaxed and presented himself to the Miao clansmen's elders to fiddle with. He had no knowledge of whatever they were doing to him.

The process was still long and complicated. Occasionally the elders would splash some slimy liquid made of unknown materials towards him, occasionally a few worms appeared on his body out of nowhere…if it was not for You've Got Me that was still sleeping from hangover right now, those worms would be blasted away by it. The beginning process was smooth, but there were some problems that arose nearing the end as the Qing Miao elders needed a few strands of Wen Leyang's hairs and blood from his ten fingertips. However, the elder that went ahead and plucked off his hairs failed, the short knife in his hand could not even cut open his fingertips.

At last, Wen Leyang had to use his own efforts. It was easy to manage his hairs, but it was slightly difficult for him to bite on his fingertips one by one…

Finally, by the next day's daybreak, the Miao clansmen were done casting their own witchcraft spell. Following the few elders' stern shouts in unison, Wen Leyang suddenly felt as a peculiar sensation flowed out of his heart, he felt as if on his body, an invisible arm grew out once again.

Wen Leyang could sense that his twisted muscles were filled with a terrifying force but he did not know which situation would trigger the eruption of the force.

Second Mother walked in front of him. She laughed as she gave him a few advice. Following that, he stuffed a small wooden puppet that was smeared full of green-colored tree sap, its body was engraved with odd patterns, its mouth was opened wide as if it was singing.

Following Second Mother's instruction, Wen Leyang ran in a flash and arrived at the Miao stockade village's entrance that was dozens of miles away. Following the movement of his intention, the burning vital fire was commanded with ease as he wished. It abruptly disappeared from the center of the stockade village and appeared almost simultaneously next to himself. Wen Leyang was highly confident. Abiding Second Mother's instruction, he used the tip of his tongue to block against his bottom teeth as he tossed the 'singing puppet' in his hand into the vital fire that was waiting for the opportunity to display its power!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 170: The Laughter

The 'Singing Puppet' that was given by Second Mother to Wen Leyang was not sealed with some incisive Art of Witchcraft. Once it was tossed into the vital fire, it erupted in a cheerful and loud laughter, almost similar to little Chi Maojiu's. It was a little celebratory trick used in the celebration of a joyous occasion for the disciples of Miao Bujiao.

The moment the Singing Puppet entered the Heart-linking Lock's vital fire, it immediately gave out the sound of chuckling, slightly ghastly yet extremely cheerful. Its laughter was filled with innocent childishness and heartfelt delights.

Every disciple of Miao Bujiao smiled, the scorching yet surging vital fire also became soft and graceful along with the sound of laughter. The vital fire flickered lightly towards that gleam of rising sun that had just penetrated in the sky, accompanied by some laziness.

The Singing Puppet's cheerful laughter and the disciples of Miao Bujiao's cheerful laughter made Wen Leyang followed along naturally and laughed cheerfully. His expression appeared relaxed and satisfied. His heart was feeling surprised by this miracle. Once the Singing Puppet's Art of Witchcraft was launched, he could completely sense the transformation of the Heart-linking Lock's vital fire, as if the Art of Witchcraft that was launching right now had already become a part of his emotion, his sensation, and his body.

Wen Leyang was laughing when his diffused telegnosis ability trembled lightly once. A ball of blurred shadow that could not even be identified clearly by the telegnosis ability that stripped him away from the surrounding was dashing into the dense forest at an extremely fast speed. Soon after that a series of whistling sound that was hoarse and more oppressed similar to an owl's hoot echoed from the depth of the dense forest rapidly into the Miao stockade village!

Second Mother, little Chi Maojiu, and a few elders' expressions were first astonished. Violent rage followed. The Miao stockade village had its back against the Seven Maidens Mountain, the humid and dense forest that was constant throughout the year in front provided a natural defense for the stockade village. The continuous sound of whistling that was heard right now was a warning signal used by their clansmen that were lying in ambush in the forest, signaling that the enemy was about to dash past the forest.

Second Mother's Art of Witchcraft was damaged excessively but her martial art skill was still rather strong. She shuffled her footsteps and glided in front of Wen Leyang as she urged him repeatedly, "Don't move! The Singing Puppet has triggered the Heart-linking Lock. Before the Art of Witchcraft is completed, it cannot be interrupted, otherwise, the vital fire will countercharge on you!"

If the Art of Witchcraft spell was cut off midway through its launching, the violent witchcraft power would immediately countercharge against the person who cast the spell.

Similarly, when the Heart-linking Lock's spell was launched, the disciples of Miao Bujiao could not retrieve back their witchcraft power that was accumulated in the vital fire.

In the entire stretch of dense forest, all kinds of bitter yet sticky evil noises echoed from all directions. The prohibition spells and traps that were laid down in ambush, by the disciples of Miao Bujiao in the dense forest was simultaneously triggered!

Wen Leyang felt slightly at ease in his heart. He persevered his effort for a while, awaiting the time when the Heart-linking Lock's vital fire had completed launched the Art of Witchcraft before he could make time to reinforce them. As long as the approaching enemy was not the top master cultivators like Tian Shu or Chang Li, he had the confidence that he could deal with the enemy.

He had personally experienced the witchcraft spell's trap of the Miao clansmen. Perhaps its power was slightly weaker but it triumphed by its ghastliness and incredulousness. No matter how brutal and tyrannical was the enemy, or how fully prepared the enemy was, if he was unfamiliar with the Art of Witchcraft spell, he would be thrown into confusion once he dashed into the dense forest rashly.

Perhaps the witchcraft prohibition spells in the dense forest were not powerful enough to harm the enemy, but it should not be a problem to resist the enemy for a while.

However, the waves of raging yet bitter agonizing screams echoed continuously almost without a stop, all the way from far to near! The person who dashed into the dense forest could surprisingly avoid the obstruction of the Qing Miao killers and dashed towards the Miao stockade village at an extremely fast speed.

When Second Mother was advising Wen Leyang, little Chi Maojiu had already shouted in a clear voice, "The person who is trespassing the Seven Maidens Mountain without permission, report your name!"

The two Qing Miao elders summoned their vital fires and led dozens of people into the dense forest in a soundless yet swift manner to help their clansmen. In a flash, the sound of witchcraft spell surged exceedingly, layers upon layers of vital fire's sparks shot into the sky.

The fighting and killing in the dense forest became even more intense and violent now.

Little Chi Maojiu and Second Mother gazed into the eyes of one another. Little Chi Maojiu inhaled in a deep breath, before he asked loudly once again, "Your gracious with the impressive skills, what is the reason you are trespassing the Miao stockade village without permission?"

In the Miao stockade village, the Singing Puppet's laughter remained lively but it had since lost its cheerful intention. With the layers of agonizing screams in the dense forest, its laughter became gloomy.

The person who was trespassing finally spoke, he laughed as he answered, "The disciples of Miao Bujiao are exceedingly extraordinary. They have comprehended the approach of the witchcraft power's circulation."

When Wen Leyang heard the opposing party's voice, his expression was filled with astonishment. He could not help but frowned.

Chi Maojiu was green with rage as he sneered, "You are here for the Heart-linking Lock on your own?"

Second Mother knitted her brows lightly. The opposing party's attack was launched at the perfect crucial moment. Now that the Heart-linking Lock was launched, there was utterly no way for Wen Leyang, who was not skilled in the Art of Witchcraft Spell, to stop the process in order to avoid countercharge. However, how could this form of witchcraft power be so easily seized? Even if the Big Dragon's Root was reborn, without consulting the mysticism skill that was comprehended by Second Mother, he could never seize away the Heart-linking Lock.

An elder that was casting witchcraft spell in the dense forest shouted abuse in his inarticulate Mandarin, "Do you think you are worthy of coveting the Heart-linking Lock? Without our witchcraft spell, no one is allowed to acquire the Heart-linking Lock's vital fire…" Before he could finish his sentence, his voice abruptly turned into a long and agonizing scream!

The intruder's voice remained relaxed and at ease as ever. His voice was penetrating with a gush of unspeakable coquettish, "All of you are willing to lend your very own witchcraft power, to gather up into such a huge puff of vital fire, I am already indebted forever. I will not be troubling everyone with the effort of taking it away!" Suddenly a Miao Bujiao's disciple that was guarding next to Chi Maojiu gave out an alarming cry, his gaze was rigid as he stared at the sky above the dense forest! A puff of crimson-colored thick cloud had appeared on top of the dense forest. Layers upon layers of crimson flames as red as blood churned faintly in the thick cloud.

Little Chi Maojiu's expression changed abruptly. He clenched his teeth in bitter hatred as he shouted in rage, "That is the blood cloud vital fire! You are a sorcerer too!"

The blood cloud vital fire did not carry along even a whiff of liveness. It surged into the boundless dense forest quietly. Almost simultaneously, every sound that was rippling because of the process of casting witchcraft spells was akin to a rooster that was crowing when its neck was suddenly snapped. Every sound was abruptly cut off the moment the blood cloud appeared! After a short moment, layers of sharp and hoarse agonizing screams pulverized the momentary silence.

Second Mother did not even have the time to speak. Within the sound of her raging cry, she raised her hand and flicked a piece of iron whistle pellet into midair, the iron whistle fluttered in the wind and gave out a sharp howl. The disciples of Miao Bujiao who were hiding in the dense forest were urged by the sound of the whistle to gradually return to Miao stockade village with their wounded companions.

The wounded disciples appeared weak and dispirited. There were remnant blood stains on the corners of their mouths, but at least they were alive.

The Qing Miao disciples in the stockade village also rushed out like a swarm of bees. At the same time, they reinforced their companions as they guarded Wen Leyang and the Heart-linking Lock that could not be moved.

The intruder's laughter carried along a gush of innate coquettish yet friendliness, "If you know about the blood cloud vital fire, don't send the children out to die anymore."

Wen Leyang who had not spoken all along suddenly felt the urge to curse in rage, "Leyang Wen, what the hell are you doing!" Within the few words, he could already confirm as clear as day that the person who forced his way into the Miao stockade village in order to seize the vital fire was Lord Leyang Wen from the Painting Town.

At the muffled sound of a bang, the blood cloud vital fire that had just surged into the dense forest suddenly burst apart. The blood-colored fire snakes flowed and dashed in all directions. The entire stretch of dense forest turned into burning sea of flames! Some of the disciples of Miao Bujiao were astonished while some were dispirited, but their gaze was still filled with savageness and violence. They stared firmly akin to poisonous snakes at the short man Leyang Wen who was immersed in the sound of his laughter and jumped out of the sea of flames.

The moment little Chi Maojiu realized that it was Leyang Wen, not only was he shocked, he was even more nervous and furious. He knew that if one day there was only one single person in the world, who was capable of seizing the power of Heart-linking Lock without using the Qing Miao's mysticism skill, that person would be from the Leyang family!

The short man Leyang Wen had a few close encounters with Wen Leyang in the past. He had impressive skills, but his skills were all mostly Painting Town's supernatural power of painting, absolutely unlike the current witchcraft power that exudes a majestic mannerism. Wen Leyang pondered for a moment and he understood. Leyang Wen inherited the Painting Town's witchcraft power that was passed down for generations from his deceased brother. Leyang Tian once said that Lue Luo's witchcraft power could be passed down and inherited from generation to generation. Even though the power continuously deteriorated, Lue Luo's abilities were exceptionally amazing. Even though the witchcraft power that was inherited now was only ten percent, it was enough to startle the world.

Wen Leyang had only understood at this moment that the 'Heart-linking Lock' that was comprehended by the disciples of Miao Bujiao now should be of the same principle as Lue Luo's descendants inheriting the first ancestor's witchcraft power.

The short man dashed out of the dense forest. His plump body did not stop for even a moment. Under the clustering of burning witch's fire, he pounced ferociously into the direction of Qing Miao clansmen. His eyes were staring straight towards the scorching Heart-linking Lock's witch's fire that was soaring and burning high on top of Qing Miao clansmen. His gaze was filled with greed and gluttony!

Within the sound of loud howls, every Qing Miao clansman launched his most ferocious attack. However, just as their vital fire had only spread out, the entire stretch of open field jolted ferociously, the sky that was still brightening abruptly turned into the gloomy color of red!

The ground underneath every Miao clansman's feet abruptly cracked into a mottled yet savage-looking wound. Blood that was crimson-colored and thick, filled with the stench of decay flowed out with a gurgling sound. Following, that a fiery red-colored flower stalk grew taller in the wind.

It was as if the sound of decay that was clearly heard was sped up by a thousand times. The giant red flower, which looked so magnificent that it appeared terrifying, abruptly bloomed!

No matter how ferocious or desperate the Qing Miao clansmen were, they were feeling palpitations from the bottom of their hearts as the red-colored giant flower before them was laughing!

It was not because a human face grew out of the flower bud and not because the sound of laughter was shaken out of the flower pistil. The flower was still a flower, other than its huge size and its gorgeousness, it was no different from other flowers. No one could explain it but every Qing Miao clansman who was facing the red flower could clearly felt that the flower was laughing at him!

Soon after that, the Miao clansmen who were about to cast all caution to the winds, who were preparing to destroy the red flower before them suddenly realized in shock that, everything was laughing along with the red flower towards himself: the ground underneath his feet was laughing, the sky above his head was laughing, the vital fire in front of him was laughing, the witch's puppet in his hand was laughing, and even his hands, his feet, his knees, his belly, were all laughing!"

"Do not acknowledge that. It is only a magic illusion spell!"

"Be careful the enemy might seize the opportunity for a sneak attack!"

The younger disciples of Miao Bujiao reminded their companions loudly. After the initial fright, they calmed themselves with great difficulty. This was only an illusion spell, the Qing Miao clansmen had been fiddling with witchcraft spells for generations, they were experts in using illusions and virtual images to confuse their enemies.

However, a few of the elders with profound witchcraft power suddenly gave out long loud howls and directed their vital fires to burn ferociously onto their bodies. They pulled out plump and dark-green colored worms from their witchcraft sacks and hastily stuffed the worms into their mouths to chew loudly. They did not care about the worms' agonizing screams or the thick worm juice that was spilling out from the corners of their mouth. They reminded the youngsters of the clan simultaneously, "This is not a magic illusion spell, it is the Laughing Face Witchcraft spell! Break it quickly…"

At the same time the sound of warning signal echoed, there were already a dozen of Qing Miao clansmen who were screaming in agony, convulsing in pain!

The disciples of Miao Bujiao were in a chaotic mess, including Second Mother and little Chi Maojiu. Everything and everywhere they looked they saw laughing faces, they could not detect where the enemy was. The short man Leyang Wen laughed aloud continuously as he weaved through the crowd in extremely agile movements. His ten fingers were akin to hooks as he pounced towards Wen Leyang.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 171: Fist

At the moment when Leyang Wen made it past the crowd and his ten fingers were upon Wen Leyang, suddenly, the scene before his eyes became pitch black. A black beetle that covered the heavens and earth appeared out of thin air without warning, wrapping him up in an instant!

Little Chi Maojiu was shivering all over. His hands were desperately tearing his own vital fire. His vital fire was like a furious and helpless living soul, wailing endlessly under its master's tearing. Wen Leyang did not recognize the life-taking Witchcraft that little Chi Maojiu was casting, but he could clearly see that black blood with pus was wriggling crookedly out of the dolls seven orifices like an earthworm, flowing out slowly!

However, little Chi Maojiu himself did not notice that. He cursed with a sharp voice at Leyang Wen who was wrapped in countless Bug Spells, "It's alright if Painting Town had asked for it. If you want to take it by force, over the Miao Bujiao's dead bodies!"

A few Qing Miao Elders who had just freed themselves from their predicament let out a furious and sad cry in unison. They pounced to little Chi Maojiu's side. Little Chi Maojiu had discarded his usual show of maturity and calmness. However, on the ten-year-old doll, a sternness and madness that struck fear into others suddenly bloomed. He cursed at his subordinates with a hoarse voice, "Who told you that you should guard me first in the face of a formidable foe?"

Little Chi Maojiu did not bother about the Laughing Face Witchcraft Spell, which was affecting him and activated his own Ben Ming. With this, he is the same as Second Mother, giving up his progress in the second half of his life to risk his life. Although Chi Maojiu was young, his ruthlessness and stubbornness as a Miao Bujiao were not weak at all!

Leyang Wen could not react in time. He was torn and stung by countless Bug Spells. He fell heavily from mid-air to the ground. He was shouting in a shrill voice some spell that Wen Leyang could not decipher. The blood cloud vital fire behind him rolled towards him in the blink of an eye, wrapping around all the Spell Bugs and Leyang Wen's body. Then, the ground beneath him suddenly transformed into a huge swamp, and he sunk into it in the blink of an eye!

It was but a short flick of a finger, the short-statured Leyang Wen had re-emerged from the ground with a wan smile of utmost fury!

Chi Maojiu cried and spat out a mouthful of black blood. He fell to the ground stiffly. The Ben Ming which he had risked his life to cast had been broken by the opponent. The few Qing Miao Elders bulged their eyes and bared their teeth while coaxing their vital fires as they rushed towards their enemy.

The countless Spell Bugs on Leyang Wen's body was nowhere to be seen but the layers under his skin were filled with densely packed grain-sized bumps that were wriggling endlessly. Sometimes, one or two bumps would burst and a little bug with flap its wings and fly out. Leyang Wen had a savage expression. He let his vital fire roast himself continuously while he let out a sharp howl, "To annihilate the Miao Bujiao is no big deal!" Then, he waved his arms about in a wild manner. Huge, furious waves of flames surged from the sea of fire under the coaxing of its master. The waves looked like they were going to break, completely destroying everything on Seven Maidens Mountain!

Leyang Wen had lost his former calmness and friendliness. He became short-tempered and wild. Just when he was smiling madly and about to make the sea of fire fold in on itself, his vision blackened again!

A puff of poison undercurrent pulsating with the sharpness of Metal Element had mercilessly rained on him from the top. It was Wen Leyang's Metal Poison Stream!

The singing puppet black magic was still taking its course. Wen Leyang did not have the luxury of worrying about the Heart-linking Lock from backfiring. Due to his hesitation in Leyang Wen's identity, little Chi Maojiu had given up on his future cultivation base. If he had dallied for a long moment, the entire Miao stockade village would be destroyed in one fell swoop.

When the poison sprayed, even the surrounding air was corroded. Leyang Wen did not have time to activate his black magic. His arms flailed and continuously coaxed the life vitality which he had cultivated to repel the all-enveloping poison current. Then, a fist, penetrated the poison without any flashy show, penetrating the barrier of the life vitality, penetrating the enchanting vital fire, and landed heavily on Leyang Wen's face.

The first had turned into the world as it flew in front of his eyes!

Leyang Wen truly felt that the heavens and earth had mixed together suddenly at that moment. That ball of ferocity which accumulated Life, Death, Yin, Yang, and all creation had mercilessly minced all the power within his body! It was not that he did not guard against Wen Leyang's life-risking attack, he did not think that the Wen Leyang who was on par with him just a month ago at City God Temple of Shanghai could pack a punch that was as heavy as the falling skies or as the breaking ground!

Wen Leyang smashed Leyang Wen with a punch (Author's note: Anyone else finds this awkward-sounding?), and he muttered, "You are wrong!"

Leyang Wen vomited blood on the spot and was limp into a ball after being hit by that heavy strike. The Laughing Face Witchcraft Spell also dispersed. The huge red flower withered instantly. The fissure on the ground quickly closed up. Everything returned to normal. The Miao clansmen who were affected by the Laughing Face Witchcraft Spell were all exhausted and fainted, lying limply on the ground.

Wen Leyang was extremely satisfied with his own speed. When he struck Leyang Wen back to the ground, the joyful laugh of the singing puppet stopped abruptly. Wen Leyang seized the final moments and instructed the Miao Elders who were already onto Leyang Wen in a loud voice, "Don't kill him yet…" He had not finished, when the Heart-linking Lock gave a sharp howl that was enough to blast the skies into pieces and rolled madly towards him!

The combination of thirty percent of witchcraft power of all the disciples of Qing Miao could easily tear an iron rock to pieces. Wen Leyang's skin tightened. The Miao Bujiao around him could not even get close to him, let alone rescue him. The strong wind caused by the rolling witch's fire had blown up sand and rocks, which were capable of breaking the bones of a normal human being. Wen Leyang's only reliance now is his own skin that was as tough as bronze and bones that were as strong as iron.

The boundless witchcraft power was a godly dragon, which was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. It brought with it a fury that reached the heavens and plunged mercilessly into Wen Leyang's chest!

Wen Leyang, who was gritting his teeth and tense all over suddenly opened his mouth in shock. A familiar feeling which frightened him out of his wits had appeared calmly in that instant the Heart-linking Lock started backfiring…

Second Mother's Ben Ming had been destroyed a few years ago when they had the fierce battle with the demon lady. Her body was much weaker than the Qing Miao elites. She only woke up after a long while. When she lifted her head to look, the entire Heart-linking Lock was like a raging sea of witch's fire, swirling madly while enveloped in layers. She could not see the situation inside of it.

A few Qing Miao elites shook their heads at Second Mother with grim expressions. There was nothing they could do.

Second Mother exclaimed and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. She fainted a second time. The grand gift which she had given to Wen Leyang had turned into a life-taking sea of fire. If Wen Leyang dies on Seven Maidens Mountain, she could only bring her head up to Nine Peaks Mountain to beg for forgiveness.

When Second Mother woke up a second time, a sea of fire was still in front of her eyes. As long as the witch's fire did not erupt into a ball, that meant that Wen Leyang had not died just yet. She asked the elder beside her, "How long have I been out cold again?"

"Ten seconds or so!" The elder replied in a low voice, "I revived you when you just closed your eyes."

Second Mother would have given anything to chase him away so that she could sleep for a while longer. After taking a deep breath and trying hard to calm her mind, she continued to ask, "How's the Big Dragon's Root? What's the death toll of the clansmen?"

The elder shook his head, his eyes full of hatred, "The Big Dragon's Root had activated his Ben Ming, he is badly wounded and unconscious, his foundations must've been destroyed… Almost half of the children are wounded with a few with serious injuries. So far none had died!"

At this moment, another two elders carried Leyang Wen that was heavily bound with witch needles pinned on every joint and laid him down heavily in front of Second Mother, "What should we do with him?"

Second Mother answered briskly, "Leave him be for now. If our good brother is unharmed, then we can still talk. If our good brother dies, then he dies with him!"

The elder then pointed at the small bugs that were continuously emerging from under Leyang Wen's skin, "This…"

This time, Second Mother hesitated. She sighed, "Help him dispel it. We can kill the Leyangs, but we will not torture them. If the good brother dies, I'll kill him with my own hands then repay the Leyang family with my life!"

There was no unwillingness on the Qing Miao elder's face, nor were there any unbearable anger. He nodded after he heard that. He cast Black Magic and slowly dispelling the witchcraft which was affecting Leyang Wen.

The giant toad Xiu Er had appeared hopping far away without anyone knowing. It stared blankly at the rolling Heart-linking Lock. Its pitch-black eyes were full of avenging joy…

A few years ago, Ah Dan had crossed the god's punishment at Wen family village. The Nine Heavens Thunder had entered the jade knife on Wen Leyang's neck. Then, the Five Blessings had gathered on Nine Peaks Mountain. Wen Buzuo had blasted Taoist priest Qing Niao with Thunder Heart Sand. Thousands of lightning arcs surged towards the jade knife again.

When the Heart-linking Lock started backfiring and witchcraft power started invading his body, Wen Leyang felt the same sensations as when the jade knife had redirected thunder twice.

However, what was coming for him was not the might of Heaven's Thunder, but the boundless witchcraft power that was contained within the Heart-linking Lock.

And the object madly absorbing these witchcraft power now was not the jade knife under his neck, but it was a small object which Wen Leyang had been keeping with him recently, a small object which he did not even know what good it was for, the jade talisman!

About a month ago, Ji Fei and Shui Jing were unintentionally entrusted by a World Sect disciple who was hunted by Eyang Sect to pass the jade talisman to Leyang Tian in Painting Town.

Leyang Tian gave the jade talisman to Wen Leyang before his death and wanted him to pass it to his big brother Leyang Wen. Wen Leyang had been keeping it with him. This object had caused Eyang Sect's San Wei and Painting Town to fight over it. Wen Leyang knew that it was something important but he never expected it to be able to absorb witchcraft power.

The jade knife had swallowed the thunder like a gluttonous evil beast, pouncing at every release of godly thunder. The jade talisman was like a loyal sleuth hound. When the Miao Bujiao were refining the 'Heart-linking Lock', it was unknown how many times witchcraft powers were activated but it did not make a move and did not actively absorb witchcraft power.

Only when witchcraft power that was powerful enough to shatter mountains had hit into Wen Leyang's body, the formerly silent jade talisman take that as food given to it by its master. It immediately came to live, greedily, swiftly and mercilessly swallowing the witchcraft power that was entering Wen Leyang's body.

Wen Leyang felt like an 'earth wire' now. The witchcraft power was like the high voltage current, the jade talisman was the earth and he was a conductor. Although the witchcraft power was fierce, it did not even have the chance to wreak havoc after invading his body, nor did it have the time to hoard and explode before flowing completely into the jade talisman. With his body, he could withstand it. He did not even feel any pain but only felt a slight chill…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 172: Confidence

Leyang Wen could not have picked a better time. He barged into the Miao stockade village when Wen Leyang, who knew nothing about witchcraft, tried to cast the Heart-linking Lock. If the person who was casting the spell was little Chi Maojiu, not only will Leyang Wen face a great opponent Wen Leyang, little Chi Maojiu might manipulate the witchcraft, which he knew only too well, to activate the vital fire of the Heart-linking Lock, confronting Leyang Wen with powerful spells.

Therefore, Leyang Wen did not underestimate his opponents.

At the City God Temple of Shanghai, he knew that Wen Leyang was agile and strong. Wen Leyang even had the Metal Poison Stream flowing freely beneath his feet, which was comparable even to the might of a cultivator's treasured weapon. He had guarded himself against the possibility that Wen Leyang would attack him while risking the backfire of the Heart-linking Lock since he cast the Laughing Face witchcraft spell.

In his eyes, Wen Leyang was a leopard. However, he did not expect that the leopard would turn into a Tyrannosaurus!

Short-statured Leyang Wen understood that the instant he was punched. Although he did not underestimate his opponent, in reality, he still took Wen Leyang too lightly.

In terms of speed or power, Wen Leyang, who had his bones remolded by the Poison of Life and Death and the Power of Yin and Yang, was no less superior than old demon rabbit's glory days. Although he did not understand the demonic or Buddhist magic powers of Bu Le, his skins and bones were tougher. If the old Bu Le and the young Wen Leyang were to battle, the results would be hard to tell.

Leyang Wen had underestimated his enemy and was struck by little Chi Maojiu's Ben Ming. In that flustered state of mind, he could not evade Wen Leyang's lightning-fast sneak attack.

The short-statured man's sudden improvement in witchcraft was just as Wen Leyang had guessed. After Leyang Tian and Taoist priest San Wei met their demise, the witchcraft power, which Leyang Tian had inherited from his ancestors, was passed onto Leyang Wen.

The reason the Painting Town elders did not pass the witchcraft power to Leyang Shoujin but passed it down to Leyang Tian instead was because Leyang Tian had natural qualities that were suitable to learn the Art of Witchcraft. However, Leyang Tian died a month ago and Leyang Wen was the only surviving member of Painting Town's Leyang line.

A mark would be planted by the witches of the family on each newly-born Leyang disciple. Even if the witch died abruptly, the inherited witchcraft power would be passed on to the next disciple with the mark. That was why when Leyang Tian died, Leyang Wen inherited Painting Town's witchcraft power almost immediately. Lue Luo's power of witchcraft was passed down from generation to generation for the past two thousand years. However, its power would diminish a little every time it was passed on. Hence, the power of witchcraft which Leyang Wen had inherited was weaker compared to two thousand years ago.

His talents were not as good as his brothers' as the inherited witchcraft power was weakened. In terms of witchcraft abilities, Leyang Wen was naturally fweaker than his younger brother. Even if he fought Wen Leyang fair and square, he would be no match for him. It would not surprise him if he was beaten to a pulp.

The Heart-linking Lock's witch's fire was still rolling ferociously. Although the jade talisman was swallowing it at a fast speed, the witch's fire was vast. It was not something that can be completely absorbed in a moment. Although Wen Leyang was unscathed, he dared not let his guard down. He was not confident of the capacity of the jade talisman. After a while, he probingly shouted towards the outside, "How's Second Mother? How's Chi Maojiu?" His skin was tense, ever ready to withstand the Witch's Fire. He also retracted his telegnosis ability, hence, he was unable to see the situation outside.

The replies were a series of cries.

Second Mother managed to sit up with the elder's support. She responded strenuously in a loud voice, "We're alright. Good brother, are you alright?"

Wen Leyang did not know whether he was alright or not. Previously, when the primordial mountain demon was sealed inside the jade knife, it was awakened after it was filled with Heaven's Thunder. Who knew what would happen after the jade talisman was filled. Knowing that Second Mother and Chi Maojiu were alright, his heart was slightly at ease. He opened his mouth again to ask Leyang Wen, "What's with this jade talisman?"

Leyang Wen was in excruciating pain under the witchcraft of the few Qing Miao elites who were removing the Spell Bugs planted by Chi Maojiu. After hearing Wen Leyang's words, he gritted his teeth and shook his head. He answered with hatred, "What nonsense are you talking about?"

Leyang Tian, who had a body containing witchcraft power, was the true inheritor of the Lue Luo line. Leyang Wen, who had little talents and was practicing artistry magical power, could only assist his younger brother. He settled the big and small matters of Painting Town in the cultivation world but did not understand much about the inner workings. He had no idea about the use of this jade talisman.

Wen Leyang kept quiet for a while and diverted the topic, "Before Leyang Tian died, he was with me. The Leyangs of Painting Town were disciples of Lue Luo. Our Wen family, Luo family and the Miao clansmen of Seven Maidens Mountain are all Tuo Xie's disciples…"

Leyang Wen did not wait for him to finish. He cursed with a wan smile, "So what? Of course, I know that the Miao Bujiao are descendants of Tuo Xie. Can't I snatch away the witchcraft power of Tuo Xie's descendants? The ancestors' dying wish was for me to complete his spell and bring the Ice Cone Nail back to Black and White Island to restore the demon-subduing formation. They also ordered me to support Fifth Brother Hanba until the end of time but they did not forbid me from touching the thing the Tuo Xie family! So what if I take away the Miao Bujiao's witchcraft power? If killing Tuo Xie could fulfill the ancestors' wish, of course, the Leyangs will harm him!"

For two thousand years, Grand Master Tuo Xie had been regarded as a holy person by the Miao Bujiao. With Leyang Wen talking uncouthly, the elder who was helping him remove the Spell Bugs raised his hand and gave him a merciless slap on the face.

Leyang Wen did not cry out in pain but laughed out loud, "Nice hit! Some bones the descendants of Tuo Xie have! I don't get it, why did Tuo Xie not entrust these matters to his descendants with backbones but entrusted it to my Grand Master instead. What perplexes me more was where did Tuo Xie f*cking go after entrusting his own matters to others! Miao, Wens, whoever among you can explain this to me, I'll kowtow and beg your forgiveness immediately!"

Leyang Wen had just finished when another slap was heard. The Qing Miao elder in front of him slapped himself on the face. He hit himself so hard that even the corner of his lips cracked.

Leyang Wen was slightly stunned. He asked casually, "What're you doing?"

The Qing Miao elder's Mandarin was extremely jerky but his tone was firm, 'The Leyangs do not deserve to be hit but those who insult the ancestor must be punished. I have hit you, I'm paying you back now!"

Little Chi Maojiu had been staying on Nine Peaks Mountain for some time, listening to Wen Leyang telling the process of the whole story. When he learned of the origins of the Leyang line, Fifth Brother Hanba and them, the Tuo Xie disciples, he had written home a few days ago and told the entire story to Second Mother. The Qing Miao elders and other core personages all knew about Leyang Wen's identity.

Wen Leyang sighed softly. Although Leyang Tian was not as fierce as Leyang Wen, his attitude was the same. They followed their ancestor's orders, but did not have an ounce of good impression towards Tuo Xie and his disciples.

Lue Luo had given the Painting Town disciples two orders, which were to assist Hanba and to erase the Ice Cone Nail's memories after she woke up.

The Leyang disciples had been tightly restricted by the order for two thousand years. During the first one thousand years, they were constantly monitoring and controlling Xiang Liu's wicked soul. Neither could they let it kill any powerful demons, nor could they let it starve to death. The wicked soul was a vile thing. Its thoughts were sinister and its tricks were malevolent. It would not allow itself to be controlled by Painting Town's ancestor. Who knew how many Leyang elites had been led to their deaths by the wicked soul. But this was a revenge that they could not take. If the father passed away, the son would have to continue to control and monitor.

During the second thousand years, Mi Xu's zombie Hanba was resurrected. Painting Town hunted down great demons under the heavens to create demon figurines, which took many more of their ancestors' lives. When Cone Nail was revived but was unwilling to return to Black and White Island, the Leyang disciples had failed on the verge of success. Even Leyang Shoujin died with regrets.

It did not matter what method was used to make Cone Nail return to Black and White Island, in the end, it all came down to how much power one had. Leyang Wen did not have such power.

When he inherited the witchcraft power from his brother, he had sensed a surge of witchcraft power on Seven Maidens Mountain. He had sneaked over to find that the Qing Miao were amassing witchcraft power. He laid in ambush to plunder when he had the chance. It was to raise his powers, making him capable of doing his ancestors' orders.

To die for their ancestor's wish and to acknowledge their ancestor's wish were two separate matters. Almost none of the Leyang disciples were willing to do it but they carried on nonetheless. In their hearts, the hatred they had towards Tuo Xie was greater than the complaints they had towards their ancestor.

After Tuo Xie entrusted the matters to his two brothers, he patted his buttocks and vanished. After Lue Luo's and Mi Xu's deaths, the eternally endless task fell upon Painting Town and Hanba whereas the Tuo Xie's disciples cultivating in poison, witchcraft and corpse knew nothing about this.

"Also, there's something that I don't understand and wish to ask you." Wen Leyang waited for a while for Leyang Wen's emotions to calm down somewhat before continuing.

Leyang Wen's reply was straightforward, "Ask whatever that you don't understand!"

Wen Leyang filtered his own thoughts, "In the Gold-Consuming Lair, why were you kidnapped by San Tong? I asked Qin Zhui to rescue you. However, we saw that you had escaped from City God Temple of Shanghai. Qin Zhui also appeared. What actually happened?"

Wen Leyang was not especially eager to know the truth. He only intended to divert the topic to calm Leyang Wen's thoughts down. Ever since the few elders took back the two treasures, Bushuo and Buzuo, Wen Leyang had started to use his mind more.

However, he did not expect it to be better if he had not asked. When he asked, Leyang Wen immediately cursed, "That mule-faced green bean-eyed ugly man is an unreasonable person! It is enough if you Tuo Xie descendants did not come to help, but you sent a bastard after me to mess things up…"

"Actually…" Wen Leyang had wanted to be nice, but it backfired. He quickly diverted the topic, "After the Tuo Xie disciples knew about the whole incident, we were really thankful. Whether it was Tuo Xie, Lue Luo or Mi Xu, the words of the Grand Masters should be the mission of our three families. Leyang, for the remaining matters, let's…"

He had not finished when he was interrupted mercilessly by Leyang Wen, "No thanks. You, Tuo Xie disciples, better conserve some energy to look for the tombstone of your Grand Master, burn some paper money and ask that old man where did he go to have fun after disappearing. Haha, after you've found that out, remember to tell us Painting Town about it. That will solve one of the Leyangs mystery!" After he finished, the short-statured man turned towards Second Mother, "I did not manage to take the witchcraft power. I'll break it into two with just one hit. Don't be shy, just kill me…"

When Leyang Wen mentioned the word 'kill', a hint of longing for freedom suddenly appeared in his tone.

At this moment, a clear jeer echoed steadily and coldly into the Miao stockade from the dense forest, "I would like to see how the descendants of Tuo Xie kill a Lue Luo disciple!"

Amidst the cold voice, a middle-aged man with an average body build came out with slightly stiff movements from the dense forest. Under the morning light, his exposed skin was gleaming with a layer of delicate shine, looking fairer than a young girl's neck, more delicate than a baby's face.

Leyang Wen exclaimed in utter surprise. Then, he managed a smile. He talked with his fluent Beijing accent, a genuine friendliness apparent in his tone, "Fifth Brother, why did you come?"

Hanba faced Leyang Wen and let out a laugh, which was like a nightingale's song. This was a rare occasion. However, the muscles on his face were still stiff and did not change, "Tangtang died. I was worried if anything had happened to you. I have been looking for you everywhere recently. A few days ago I felt a surge of witchcraft power here and came to check. Still good, very good!"'Still good' was aimed at Leyang Wen, but 'very good' was aimed at Second Mother and Qing Miao.

The unscathed Miao Bujiao saw that another enemy had appeared and immediately gathered slowly behind Second Mother with vicious faces. The Qing Miaos who were unable to cast spells took out their knives strenuously.

Hanba completely ignored the other Qing Miao. His cold and stale gaze locked onto Second Mother, "Release the man, I'll leave!"

With the support of the clansmen, Second Mother sat up straight with some effort. Her eyes did not show weakness as she returned Hanba's glare, "Wait! We'll release him if Wen Leyang's alright!"

Wen Leyang immediately shouted from among the vital fire's envelopment, "Second Mother, I'm alright. Let them go!"

However, Second Mother unexpectedly shook her head with determination, "Your words don't count now. Wait until you've come out!" The stubbornness of the Miao Bujiao was not something that outsiders can comprehend. The Qing Miao could be indifferent to Leyang Wen destroying the Heart-linking Lock, injuring Big Dragon's Root and countless clansmen, but if Wen Leyang had died because of him, he could only pay with his life!

Second Mother took a few deep breaths to make her voice sound calm, "Tuo Xie and Lue Luo, Miao stockade village and Painting Town, we Qing Miao could not count and are lazy to count this debt. If Wen Leyang can live no more, there must be someone to pay with his life!"

Hanba seemed to have smiled. His stiff body walked towards Second Mother. His speed was not fast, but other than Second Mother, the other Qing Miaos around her felt as though a shapeless mountain was abruptly and forcefully hitting them. They did not have a chance to retaliate. They were heavily sent flying under furious howls and wails!

However, Fifth Brother Hanba had only taken two steps and abruptly stopped. He turned and frowned slightly. This was the first time Second Mother saw him changing his expression.

At the same time, a pitiable voice with a tinge of heart-wrenching fear said with a slight tremble, "Can… can I say some fair words?" Wen Leyang's heart did a somersault. He could not help but grit his teeth and exclaimed in a low voice, "Cone Nail!" He started seriously calculating in his heart. If he rushed out from this boiling and fierce Witch's Fire inferno, how much damage will he suffer?

However, Leyang Wen laughed, "Sure. Of course, you can. If you have no right to speak even if everyone under the heavens became dumb would not be too much!" Halfway through his laugh, he could not help but grunt in a low voice in pain. He cursed at the Qing Miao elder who was helping him break the spell, "Gentler, will you!"

The Qing Miao elder immediately flashed out a purplish-black knife and mercilessly carved Leyang Wen's arm, picking out a white larva sac.

Cone Nail's body was swaying. She walked out of the forest with light footsteps. As she saw the raging witch's fire in front of the Miao stockade village and the number of casualties, she seemed to be greatly shocked. Her fair and slender hands covered her mouth softly, suppressing her cry. She looked at short-statured Leyang Wen with an extremely wronged expression as if Leyang Wen had trampled on her most beloved toy. Then, she turned slightly. The Qing Miaos only saw a blur before their eyes. When they looked again, little Chi Maojiu was already held by Cone Nail in her embrace.

Just when the Qing Miao cursed in unison, brandishing their witch's fire or witch needles, ready to attack, little Chi Maojiu suddenly coughed loudly in Cone Nail's embrace. He opened his eyes and looked at his surroundings with a dazed expression. Just when the kid was about to comfortably plunge his head into that soft bosom, he suddenly realized that the person who was caring for him with a worried expression… looked familiar?

Wen Leyang could not have cared less about the Witch's Fire backfiring now. Ever since Cone Nail came, he spread out his telegnosis ability. He was not sure if Cone Nail did not deliberately conceal her presence or his powers have improved greatly, his telegnosis ability was following the expansion and contraction of his pores, transmitting the happenings around the Miao stockade village back to his mind. When he saw that Cone Nail had grabbed hold of Chi Maojiu, Wen Leyang howled without hesitation, "Leave him alone!"

Wen Leyang's voice had not faded when his vision suddenly blurred. Cone Nail had rushed into the envelopment of the witch's fire with a surprised cheer. Her gaze was full of endless happiness. Then, Cone Nail cried in surprise again. She flashed and disappeared…

Cone Nail was like a happy little girl, abandoning the toy in her hands after hearing her big brother's voice… But this little girl was strangely fast. She had immediately remembered that the toy could not withstand the fall. She went back in the time it took to make a spark. She held Chi Maojiu in her arms again the instant that he was about to crash heavily onto the ground.

This time, Cone Nail carefully placed Chi Maojiu on the ground before returning back to the front of Wen Leyang. The Heart-linking Lock witch's fire, which surged like dragons and was as heavy as the ocean was not even a breeze in Cone Nail's eyes. She did not slow down while entering and exiting.

She did not conceal her surprise and excitement. Cone Nail's voice was even trembling, "You… you're here?" As she was saying this, she hesitantly reached out as if wanting to caress Wen Leyang's cheek, but did not have the courage.

Wen Leyang did not dare to move. He stared at the white jade-like small hand.

In the end, Cone Nail mustered up enough courage and brushed swiftly against Wen Leyang's face with her soft, small hands. Then, it was as if she had accomplished some world-shocking huge feat, her eyes and brows showed a genuine happiness, "You're here too!"

Wen Leyang had also mustered up enough courage but he was almost scared to death by Cone Nail's soft brush. He quickly used his telegnosis ability to 'see' if his head was still attached to his neck. Then, he shook his head with a bitter smile, "Even if you're late, wanting to see me isn't such a difficult thing. You don't have to…" Wen Leyang was still a kind person. The two words 'feign ignorance' stayed on the tip of his tongue but he could not bring himself to say them.

Cone Nail did not seem to care. She replied confidently, "Every day I am thinking about how it would be if I am to see you again. This is one of the scenarios, there are a few others as well. Wait until I see you again in the future and I'll show you, slowly." When she was talking, her gaze towards Wen Leyang was full of longing. She was afraid that Wen Leyang would answer while shaking his head, "I don't want to see it!"

Wen Leyang did not shake his head. Firstly, he dared not. Secondly, he could not. He clearly knew that Cone Nail was putting on a show but he could not bring himself to turn her down.

At this moment, the Bug Spells that were planted on Leyang Wen's body was almost completely removed. He jeered at the Witch's Fire and asked, "Ice Cone Nail, I thought you had some fair words to say? Leyang Wen is waiting for that fairness of yours and is growing impatient!"

Cone Nail naughtily stuck out her tongue towards Wen Leyang and said to him in a small voice, "Wait for me!" Then, her body flashed and she returned to the entrance of Miao stockade village. However, she did not walk directly towards Leyang Wen but flashed at lightly jump to the front of Chi Maojiu and asked smilingly, "Little guy, have your wounds healed yet?"

Chi Maojiu took a step back in alarm. He neither nodded nor shook his head. He only looked at Cone Nail, unwilling to show weakness. He remembered Cone Nail well. She had easily toyed with them in the palms of her hand back in the Gold-Consuming Lair. She looked to be meek but her abilities were so powerful that he dared not imagine them. Her temper was also volatile. The dwarf supreme leader of the Qilian Immortal Sect was beaten to a pulp by her.

To self-destruct their Ben Ming was the last resort for the Miao clansmen. Although it would not cost them their lives but once they did it, if they were lucky they would only be ill, if not, they would be crippled for life. He did not know what trick Cone Nail had used. Ever since little Chi Maojiu woken up, he felt a refreshing and cold air wrapping around himself, lightly massaging his meridians. The pain of a thousand ants eating away at his body was completely blocked by that refreshing coolness. Although his body was limp and had no strength, his spirits were very high.

Seeing Chi Maojiu's hostile gaze, Cone Nail's gleaming eyes quickly dimmed. She sighed with great sadness and helplessness. She turned and went away but Chi Maojiu seemed to have seen a sinister sharpness flash across her gentle and beautiful eyes the instant Cone Nail turned. He immediately broke out in cold sweat.

Then, Cone Nail looked at short-statured Leyang Wen with pitiable eyes, "I was thinking… Lue Luo and Tuo Xie were good guys, but good guy Lue Luo was nice to me, he wasn't nice to you guys."

The Qing Miao looked on fiercely as a tiger does with merciless eyes. Hanba was stoic and silent. Short-statured Leyang Wen was covered in blood while his expression was savage. Cone Nail stood beautifully between them, accentuating her pity and friendlessness.

Leyang Wen was slightly startled. He laughed and cheered loudly, "What fair words!"

Cone Nail acted as though she had received great encouragement and she continued on, "Good guy Lue Luo was good to me, so I'm a good guy too. I also want to be good to him, but Lue Luo wasn't good to you guys, so you guys don't have to take his words too seriously."

Leyang Wen squinted his eyes. He was no longer laughed willfully but returned to his Beijing dialect and asked with a hint of flippancy with a smile, "Oh? What do you mean by this? How would you know that ancestor Lue Luo was not nice to us? Let's not talk about other matters first, but the witchcraft powers of the Leyang disciples were inherited from the old man himself."

Cone Nail smiled. Although she showed flirtatious expressions, she was still heart-wrenching, "He let you guys die, how could that count as being nice to you? In Painting Town now, how many Leyangs are left?" As she was saying this, she paused briefly before continuing with a smile, "If you're dead, then the one who caused it wasn't me, but good guy Lue Luo. Please don't forget about this!"

Then, a series of bursting sounds sounded in the air. Fifth Brother Hanba and Cone Nail vanished in front of everyone's eyes at the same time!

Only Wen Leyang could manage to see clearly with his telegnosis ability. The two were still on the spacious ground in front of Miao stockade village. They had only extended their bodies and started fighting each other. The eyes of the average person could never hope to catch up to the speed of the duo.

Both of them did not use their magical powers. They relied solely on strength and speed. It was as though they were testing each other out. By the looks of things, Fifth Brother Hanba seemed to have the upper hand.

However, on Cone Nail's face, there was always a slight smile of confidence.

Wen Leyang breathed in deeply, the skin over his entire body tensed up suddenly. He could not wait to see the results. As to what Cone Nail's smile meant, he wanted to try and find out!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 173: Ambush

Just when Wen Leyang was about to rush out of the Heart-linking Lock's witch's fire, his body suddenly felt heavier. An external force had sneaked under his feet attacked him without a warning, shackling him instantly. It was neither harmful nor painful. It merely locked him in place as if unwilling to let him make any reckless moves.

Wen Leyang was largely unaffected. Hence, he was not afraid, only slightly aghast. Cone Nail and Hanba were engrossed in their fierce fight and they should not have the energy to spare on him. Could it be that there was another strong person who could deceive Wen Leyang's telegnosis ability lying in ambush? To deceive Wen Leyang was not a big deal, but if Cone Nail and Hanba were deceived also, the person surely would cause doubts.

Cone Nail and Hanba had been going at each other for a while. The duo let out a yell almost at the same time. A majestic air heavier than a lofty mountain suddenly surged and erupted from their bodies, fiercely rolling towards their surroundings. Leyang Wen and all the Qing Miao were thrown backwards in surprised screams. However, Wen Leyang was pinned to his spot like a nail by that unseen force's shackling. The Heart-linking Lock's witch's fire around him was ignorant of the battle close to it and plunged into the jade talisman with all its might!

A huge ice cone nail, which covered the heavens, materialized out of thin air. Under the sun's rays, it gave an ecstatic magnificence and whistled towards Hanba. The white hair drought spirit as thick as a giant tree broke out of the ground. It was like the grass from the nether lands, emanating waves of the breath of death, meeting the ice cone nail without showing weakness!

One was a god's will divine beast, an embodiment of true water, while the other was an unrivaled zombie king, traversing Yin and Yang. After testing each other out for a while, they activated their magical powers at the same time! The strong air surged fiercely like waves.

Cone Nail seemed to be slightly inferior compared to Hanba. Amidst the crackling sounds, countless of ice cone nails were entangled and grinded by the drought spirit, which seemed to shoot beyond the heavens. After a brief moment, the magical power that Cone Nail summoned was scattered by Hanba. The drought spirit filled with death aura did not stop but rolled towards her instead.

At this moment, Cone Nail unexpectedly curled the edges of her lips in a strange but flirty manner. A hint of a seductive smile was pressed gently on the edges of her lips. Suddenly, an upright gleam of a blade appeared silently in the air without warning like a hidden and sinister venomous snake. It kissed Hanba's neck like a flash of lightning.

The upright gleam of the blade was filled with the mannerism of a well-known family. The timing was impeccable. It had firmly seized the instant when Hanba's strength was lacking, right after destroying the heaven-covering ice cone nails.

The trick was merciless and brutal. This sword was aimed to take Hanba's head. The method was especially despicable. However, what shocked the others even more was, with this one slash, the person who was ambushing might not be as strong as Hanba and Cone Nail, the difference between their strengths were but a hair's breadth!

Nobody would have thought that while Cone Nail was in the open, a helper, whose abilities were on par with the elites, was waiting in the dark.

Because of the orders passed down from Lue Luo and Mi Xu, Hanba was fighting strenuously. He did not dare to use his full strength and kill his opponent. Fighting against an elite such as Cone Nail, wanting to capture her alive was inexplicably harder than outright killing her. When the gleam of the blade appeared, Hanba was not the least bit prepared. He managed to move his body and evaded the blow to his neck. But the gleam of the sword flashed like lightning. Amidst a furious howl, Fifth Brother Hanba's left arm was cut off at the shoulder! Black, thick, glue-like blood was slowly and clumsily gushing out of his wound.

Leyang Wen gave a strange cry and jumped to his feet with all his might. His body tensed up suddenly in mid-air, his wounds re-opened and he fell heavily back on the ground.

"If it wasn't for the injuries on this Taoist priest's body, the zombie wouldn't have been able to dodge my sword!" A ripple appeared in the air. A portly but paler than paper Taoist priest jumped out and stood beside the gravely wounded Fifth Brother Hanba!

Wen Leyang still could not move but something in his mind hummed. He almost could not believe his eyes. The person who ambushed Hanba was Eyang Sect's Taoist priest San Wei.

One's head was blasted by the Desert Eagle. Another was grinded to ashes with Leyang Tian. The two Taoist priest San Wei had died in front of his eyes. He did not expect a third one to appear!

How many Taoist priest San Wei are there?

Hanba's arm and half of his shoulder were dismembered by the flying sword. He was gravely wounded and was lying on the ground, struggling desperately to get back on his feet.

In the eyes of Cone Nail who looked towards her accomplice, not only were there no joy or praise, but a savage sharpness flashed across them. However, her tone was full of happiness of one who was in luck. It was like a first grade little girl who had winged the correct answer to a mathematics question, "Thank goodness that the immortal's grave wounds have not healed. If Hanba died, wicked soul and Cone Nail would not have survived as well!" As she was talking, her tone was filled with a wronged expression, "This wasn't what you promised me back then."

Taoist priest San Wei hardened his expression. His body was too buff, his neck was thicker than an average person's thigh. When he was serious, he was not sage-like like a profound learned erudite person but he was still dignified. He answered methodically, "This Taoist priest had promised you to ambush this corpse demon, but did not promise you that he wouldn't kill him!"

At this moment, Leyang Wen, who was also lying on the ground and trying desperately to get up, opened his mouth suddenly and howled loudly, "Wen Leyang, you clearly know what Fifth Brother's life is connected to. Are Tuo Xie disciples really scaredy-cats?"

Wen Leyang felt that an Immobilization Spell had been cast on his body. He could hear and could see but he could not move or speak. He could not even make a bitter smile. If he could move even slightly, he would not have to wait for the short-statured man's cursing, he would have rushed out of the witch's fire and risked his life! However, Wen Leyang did not understand, "Who in the world could stealthily cast his powers to lock him in place under the noses of the three extreme monsters Hanba, Cone Nail, and San Wei and yet stay undetected?"

At this moment, the Heart-linking Lock's witch's fire had thinned gradually. It was not as majestic as it was a few moments ago. It looked about to be completely dried up by the jade talisman.

Cone Nail sighed softly. She ignored the words of Taoist priest San Wei. She looked at Hanba who was heaving in pain on the ground and explained shyly, "Ever since I noticed that wicked soul was inside your body, I have never wanted to kill you. I initially wanted the Taoist priest to help me capture you. I think you'll understand. One can only be at ease when one's life is in her own hands. I didn't expect the Taoist priest to be so evil. He deceived me and also harmed you."

There seemed to be some powerful anti-zombie magic on Taoist priest San Wei's flying sword. Hanba could not struggle to stand on his feet. The black thick blood mixed with dirt covered his entire body.

Shadows of flames flickered. The Qing Miaos who could still move were ready to give their lives now. The peculiar and flirtatious vital fire appeared slightly pale under after dawn, but it colored the entire Miao Stockade in a shade of solemnness!

Cone Nail did not even spare the Miao clansmen a glance. It was like two lions that were negotiating, completely ignoring the groundhogs that were clenching their fists ready to fight. She smiled bitterly and shifted her gaze from Hanba to San Wei. Her gaze and voice were pitiable, full of pleading, "Alright then. Now that this zombie isn't dead yet, just leave him to me. Or…" Cone Nail seemed to think of some perfect win-win plan, a gentle glimmer of hope ignited on her pitiable face. She breathed in deeply but suddenly howled angrily. Her body was quicker than a phantom. She stretched out her slender fingers, lightly handling a long ice needle and stabbed at Taoist priest San Wei as fast as lightning!

However, Taoist priest San Wei did not show any sign of anger. He reached out his hand to guide his flying sword. He completely ignored Cone Nail's sudden attack and stabbed at Hanba beside his feet!

Cone Nail cried out in alarm. She did a summersault and flipped sideways. Her expression was frantic as she cursed in a fury, "Stop it!"

The flying sword pressed tightly on Fifth Brother Hanba's neck. With the slightest movement, the zombie's head and body would be disconnected.

Taoist priest San Wei laughed, "I am already gravely injured, and I've spent much of my strength ambushing the corpse demon. I'm even lesser of an opponent for you. But if you insist on going our own ways, I don't really mind!" His movements were obviously much slower than Cone Nail but Hanba was just beside his feet while Cone Nail was an arrow-shot away.

Cone Nail finally stopped acting pitiful and asked coldly, "What do you want?"

"What do I want?" A thick vein popped up suddenly on Taoist priest San Wei's forehead after hearing Cone Nail's words. His dignified face quickly became contorted and furious. As if a flaming hot knife had been forced down his throat, every word of his was hoarse and exhausted, "Do you know the feeling when your skin's on fire? Do you know the feeling when your bones are like ice…"

Cone Nail heartlessly stuck out a playful tongue, "I know the feeling when your bones are like ice."

Taoist priest San Wei choked obviously. He ignored Cone Nail after a pause. He continued to howl in a hoarse and exhausted voice, "Skin like fire, bones like ice, blood like boiling molten copper, flesh like ice needles embedded in your organs. Every day my brain juices are shifting endlessly between boiling and freezing. I couldn't even sleep even for an instant. I am continuously agonized by endless pain, all because of this wicked soul. If this wicked soul dies, I'll have my freedom! What do you think I want?"

Cone Nail's expression, following the Taoist priest's words, was sometimes aghast, sometimes pained as if the one who was suffering was her dearest kin. Her big eyes were filled with tears as she shook her head with heartbreak. However, her words were completely unrelated to her expression, "How would I know what you want? You cried and shouted about wanting to kill the wicked soul, but you didn't… To be honest, if you're fast enough, I may not get to destroy you before I die, but I'll have to try. So you want to try?"

If Hanba was killed, Xiang Liu's wicked soul would die as well. Cone Nail, who shared the same fate as the wicked soul would also definitely die. However, even 'Wind Rain Rainbow' could not imagine how Cone Nail's counterattack before her death would be like.

San Wei had served as Xiang Liu's escaped wicked soul's cultivator's body for a thousand years. After wicked soul was planted inside Hanba's body, it was unknown why he did not die but improved in prowess and even refined body-splitting. A double would pop out every now and then, like a clone scientist, making Wen Leyang's head feel dizzy. According to his words, it was as if Xiang Liu's wicked soul left some sort of terrible damage in his body, making his life a living hell. He could only hope to attain freedom by killing the wicked soul.

Taoist priest San Wei smiled. The initial uprightness and the latter ferociousness were pinched together in that smile, sending a chill down any onlooker's spine, "Before this, I wanted to kill the wicked soul because I didn't know that the Heaven's Cone Nail, which shared the same fate as it, would revive. Now, compared to killing the wicked soul, there is another better way. But… I'll have to rely on your help."

Cone Nail nodded without hesitation, "Okay! I'll help you… eh?" Cone Nail was halfway through her sentence when she suddenly ignored the Taoist priest. Her bright eyes looked to Wen Leyang. Only a thin layer of the witch's fire was left now. Wen Leyang did not need to use his telegnosis ability, he could see the situation outside just by using his eyes.

There was no change in the jade talisman. Wen Leyang himself did not feel anything special.

Taoist priest San Wei laughed. He continued Cone Nail's sentence, "To be blunt, we're both old demons, nobody could fool the other. I want you to kill everyone here, cut off your arms and follow me… ah!" He had not finished his sentence when his flying sword jumped suddenly without following his orders. Fifth Brother Hanba, who was under the sword, suddenly jumped into the sky at an angle that was impossible to exert any strength and somersaulted towards Cone Nail!

Taoist priest San Wei was shocked and angered. He bellowed, "What black magic, demon lady!" He pounced towards Hanba like the wind. He was definitely not Cone Nail's opponent now. If he lost Hanba, he would definitely lose his life.

Cone Nail also flew up at an angle and met the opponent like a spring swallow flying into the forest's embrace. Although she did not comprehend what had taken place, Hanba was as important as her own life. She could not let go of this opportunity no matter what. If she could control Hanba, Taoist priest San Wei would only be a pale fart to her.

At the same time, Wen Leyang's body loosened abruptly. The force that was pressing on him had vanished in an instant! The elite that was hiding had already made his move and had no more time to waste on him.

Hanba flew at a speed that was neither fast nor slow. When the Taoist priest had caught up to him, Cone Nail had also reached him. The duo cried out simultaneously. A tragic blast was heard in the air. Then, blood sprayed everywhere like rain. Taoist priest San Wei could not block Cone Nail's ferocious attacks. He was torn alive into shreds. He did not even manage a wail!

San Wei did not manage a cry before dying tragically, while Cone Nail let out a pained, furious howl! She fell heavily to one side.

Two thuds were heard. Hanba and Cone Nail fell onto the ground one after the other. At the same time, a weak but joyful laugh, interjected with two soft coughs followed a young lady who was as delicate as magic. She appeared silently in front of everyone's eyes.

The air started to vibrate violently. After a while, it started jumping. The entire witch's fire of the Heart-linking Lock had been absorbed completely by the jade talisman. Wen Leyang did not bother about it. He cheered along with little Chi Maojiu and Second Mother as they ran towards the young lady who had just appeared. They shouted with faces full of surprise, "Chang Li!"

They had just finished shouting when Wen Leyang blushed and added two words softly, "Grand Master…"

Although he had already guessed that the hiding elite who feared that he would attack rashly and had the ability to deceive Cone Nail and the others was Chang Li, but when he truly saw her, he felt a genuine delight that would make him suffocate to death if he did not cry out!

Chang Li was her usual lively and playful self. She smilingly looked at Wen Leyang from his head to his feet. She nodded, "Have you gotten fat? Don't you grow into a pickle jar, that would be hideous!" Then she reached out her hand and touched little Chi Maojiu's crown and nodded at Second Mother.

Wen Leyang had only noticed it now. There was a weak pale color on Chang Li's face. It dyed the extremely beautiful face with a fragility that would make people take extra care of it. This fragility was like an ancient porcelain flower, exquisite, elegant, making all, who laid eyes on it, hold their breaths. It was not because they worried that they would accidentally break it but a slightly heavy breath would profane her beauty.

Chang Li herself thought nothing of this effect she had. She raised a spring onion-like finger and softly pressed it between her soft lips. She turned elegantly in a full circle, signaling everyone to keep quiet. She also signaled to Cone Nail who had already got back on her feet with a trace of blood at the corner of her lips.

When Cone Nail saw Chang Li, her gaze that was usually filled with eternal shyness turned into a blazing flame, full of spurting anger. However, she did not make a sound. She stood at one side with a pale face. Her gaze wandered for a bit before falling onto the shredded corpse of Taoist priest San Wei.

Everyone did not dare to make a sound. Chang Li finally nodded in satisfaction. She spoke at Taoist priest San Wei's corpse in a negotiating tone, "There's no hope for you now. Would you come out and talk?"

A low cry was heard. It was unclear whether it was a snort or a sigh. A shadow, light gold in color but covered in a layer of graphite, shuddered lightly with the air and appeared in front of everyone.

The shadow gradually became clearer but was still unable to handle the faint rays of early morning sunlight. Even an average person's gaze could see through the shadow and look at the scenery behind it.

Wen Leyang could not help but grinded his teeth. He exclaimed in surprise, "What is this? Why is it like this?"

"The primordial soul of a demon," Cone Nail and Chang Li had replied in unison. Then, the two beautiful ladies looked at each other in anger as if saying the other's line was a grudge greater than killing their loved ones and taking their children.

Wen Leyang was still frightened. He did not know that the cultivation base of one who was able to materialize their primordial spirit after death should be proud of himself. Even with the high cultivation bases of the three Sword Immortals on Black and White Island, they would immediately vanish after their person dies. He was frightened because the primordial soul materialized by Taoist priest San Wei was too ugly.

The face contour was like a human's, but at the positions of the limbs, there were no arms, thighs, hands nor feet. In their place was four snake bodies covered in scars and sarcomas. Calling them snake bodies was a compliment. It would have been more appropriate to call them pig intestines. The facial features of the primordial soul were obviously a pair of snake eyes with no nose but two small holes. The shape of the mouth was also like a snake's jaw. If he had not confirmed that Xiang Liu's wicked soul was reared within Hanba's body, Wen Leyang would have truly believed that this thing before him was the wicked soul.

Chang Li seemed to be shocked as well. Her brilliant brows furrowed and she shook her head, "How ugly, is this done by wicked soul? Who are you?"

San Wei's primordial soul was slow to react. It had been a while after Chang Li had asked that question before it slowly opened its mouth. Its voice was sharp and thin like a mosquito's hum, making people feel an unexplainable discomfort, "I don't know who am I either. I only know that ever since I lived, I have been inside this body. This body had strangely good qualities, I was able to progress much in a day in terms of cultivation methods…"

Chang Li had always been doing things her own way. Nobody could stop her saying what was on her mind. She smiled and nodded, "You don't know who you are, but you know about cultivation?"

San Wei's primordial soul laughed in a sharp voice. Other than a peculiar evil energy, it was unknown whether he was happy or laughing bitterly, "I don't remember who I am, but I learned about the methods all by myself. When I cultivated to a deep level, I could almost guess that I was a cultivator in my previous life with an awareness that was quite high. I don't know why my body shattered and my wandering primordial spirit had coincidentally found this body, which had no master but was still living. I managed to survive. No, not survive, I can only say that I was alive once more."

Wen Leyang understood the process of the story. After Hanba captured the wicked soul, San Wei's body had turned into a living dead. Even without wild beasts devouring it, it would not have survived after a few days. Coincidentally, it was found by a wandering primordial soul.

Chang Li had spoken. Cone Nail was unwilling to be left behind. She quickly opened her mouth and smiled, "You're so lucky. Your body was destroyed and your primordial spirit was wandering, yet you stumbled upon a master-less body with great natural qualities…"

San Wei's primordial soul floated silently above its own corpse. After a while, it cried out in extreme anger. It extended its limbs and pounced mercilessly towards Cone Nail! Cone Nail's face turned cold and she laughed angrily, "You want to die?" She extended a sharp finger and tapped towards the primordial soul!

Wen Leyang was not even slightly suspicious. Under Cone Nail's light tap, San Wei's primordial soul would burst into the air with a pop like a soap bubble. She was a divine beast of god's will, a dying soul on the verge of dispersing could never harm her.

A gust of fragrant wind suddenly blew. Chang Li's shadow flashed across loftily. She chuckled as she lightly pressed Cone Nail's finger as if two sisters who were fooling around. She smiled in a clear and crisp manner, "Don't be rash. He won't live long anyway. Let's listen to him for a bit." As she said this, her other hand waved and firmly stopped the primordial soul at a distance.

Cone Nail's expression had quickly shifted from furious shock into intimacy. She nodded obediently towards Chang Li, "Emm, then I'll wait. Listening to you can't be wrong."

San Wei's primordial soul desperately tried to dash left and right, but it could not break free of Chang Li's obstruction. Finally, it stopped its struggling while panting heavily. It howled furiously at Cone Nail, "Lucky? Fine! Before this Taoist priest is destroyed, I wish the same luck upon you. I wish that you would be the same as me. I wish that you would be in agony day and night, unable to live yet incapable of dying. I wish that after a thousand years of trying, you would still be dismembered and destroyed and die a tragic death. Hahahaha!"

The primordial spirit's voice was already sharp, thin and strange. Now that it was shouting curses through gritted teeth, it made everyone felt a chill on their bodies.

Cone Nail's big eyes squinted into a line. However, she turned towards Chang Li, "If you had not stopped me, I wouldn't have to listen to these words of his."

Chang Li gave a soughing smile and answered naturally, "You can put the blame on me. After all, I'm not short of blames."

The primordial soul had not appeared for long, but its body had already dimmed considerably. It would be melted completely by the sunlight soon. Two ladies and a wild primordial soul. Wen Leyang was worried that with all the dilly-dallying the two ladies would not be able to obtain some useful information. He coughed and carefully interjected a question to San Wei, "So… how did you to turn into this?"

San Wei had not answered when Chang Li's face turned ghastly pale. She glared at San Wei and reminded him coldly, "You'd better talk nicely. If you act the way you did towards him, I guarantee that you would experience every kind of pain there is in this world before you die. I would make sure that you'd understand before you die, that how blissful the torture you suffered when you were alive was!"

Wen Leyang turned and smiled at Chang Li. Grand Master Chang Li's words made him feel warm and fuzzy on the inside. There was no one like your own kin!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 174: The Sleeve

The Taoist priest San Wei's primordial soul tossed about for a long while but no matter how he struggled, he could not surge past Chang Li. He was already exhausted. He gasped and rested for a while, before answering Wen Leyang in a high pitch voice, "Once I was resurrected, I immediately realized that the man's body had an extremely impressive foundation establishment! He must be a master cultivator when he was alive…"

Wen Leyang consciously shrugged, he was thinking in his heart that the man's body was supposedly prepared by the evil soul for himself, of course, the foundation establishment was impressive."

"After that based on the jade talisman I found on the man's body, I found out that the man's body was, as expected, a master cultivator. There was a sect named the Eyang Sect that was in his grasp for the past thousand years. I inquired around and found out that the Eyang Sect belonged to one of the five great sects in the right path of cultivation world." The Taoist priest's primordial soul sounded rather weak but he was still speaking coherently.

Chang Li looked up to the sun that was rising higher and higher in the sky. She urged him impatiently, "Who wants to listen to you muttering about these useless matters, answer what you are asked!"

The primordial soul widened his mouth as if he was giving a forced smile. He made a horrifying expression on his snake face, "I had completely forgotten everything that happened before I was resurrected but there is one thing that I am never confused, that is I am a good man. That tiny bit of righteousness that was attached to the primordial soul determined that I was right."

Cone Nail sniggered. However, instantly, she shut her mouth in fear and looked towards the rest in a piteous manner.

The primordial soul did not acknowledge Cone Nail's mock, "The man's body had extremely fine structures, moreover, he was a leader of the right path of cultivation. Naturally, I was glad. In the beginning, I only focused on cultivating my supernatural power and performed some good deeds, before trying to investigate who I was. However, I did not expect that!" The primordial soul's voice abruptly sounded furious again, his sharp and high-pitched voice was abruptly amplified for countless folds, from a mosquito's buzz to abruptly became owl's hoot, "I did not expect that the utmost tyrannical and evil energy was hidden within the bones of this man's body!"

Leyang Wen had already struggled and squirmed up next to Fifth Brother Hanba by now. He hastily helped Fifth Brother to dress his wounds. The disciples of Miao stockade village gathered over to help him as well. The short man's expression was albeit unpleasant, but he did not refuse their help. Upon hearing the primordial soul's words, Leyang Wen laughed in a rather cruel manner, "This man's body is supposed to be the cultivator's body possessed by the evil soul. He had been tainted by the utmost evilest energy, hehe, all the matters in the world will develop in the opposite direction when he reaches the extreme limit, the evilness at his utmost extreme limit. Nevertheless, he would appear as if he was righteous and awe-inspiring, it is not a wonder that you did not notice it!"

The half human and half demon's primordial soul became even more agitated upon hearing that, his entire body was trembling vigorously. Meanwhile, little Chi Maojiu sneered once, "What if he did notice that, if you were to know that this body contained evil intention, would you choose not to bore into the body and allowed your soul to be scattered and dispersed off at the god's mercy?"

Chang Li was always indulging the people on her own side, especially for the junior generation like Chi Maojiu and Wen Leyang. Not only did she not blame them for interrupting the conversation with nonsense, she chuckled and praised high, "Well said, the boy with a tuft of hair!"

Chi Maojiu was stunned for a moment, before realizing that the 'a tuft of hair' meant himself. The Big Dragon's Root of the Miao Bujiao only kept a tuft of hair on the top of his forehead, it was unknown since when this tradition was passed down over generations.

The primordial soul shook once vigorously and rapidly calmed down. Such a simple question like this, yet he had never considered it. Until Chang Li started urging out of impatience, only then he heaved a gentle sigh, "A tuff of hair is right…"

Chi Maojiu received a green-colored cloth strip from his clansman and wrapped the cloth around his head in agile movements.

When the drifting primordial soul first entered the cultivator's body possessed by Xiang Liu, he thought that he had found himself a gold nugget. He returned to the Eyang Sect and did not bother to humor his trusted subordinates and followers. He started engaging in closed door cultivation on his own. His top priority was to merge the primordial soul with the body as soon as possible but he did not expect that at the most crucial moment of his cultivation, the evil energy suddenly erupted. The righteous energy that was accumulated in his primordial soul from his previous life and the utmost evilest intention left behind in the body tore at one another. No one could pin down the other.

That was why the Taoist priest San Wei who regained a new life was constantly tormented by the battle of right and evil. His body was always in two different worlds of ice and fire in eternity, he would never gain a moment's peace.

The Taoist priest lived his life better dead than alive. He had since lost his excitement in performing good deeds or the intention to seek his lost memories. He devoted his entire heart and spirit to investigate what was happening to this body of his and finally found some clues from the items left behind by the evil soul and gradually found out the truth.

The sun was gradually growing thicker. The primordial soul's phantom shadow was slowly being washed off and dispersed off by the sun. It was getting more and more strenuous for him to speak, "The evil intention in my body was echoing with Xiang Liu's evil soul. As long as the evil soul existed in the mortal world, the torment that I was suffering from would never end. That was why I cultivated my power with all my might, just so I could slaughter the evil soul! Once the evil soul was dead, the evil energy in the body would naturally follow along and break down…"

Leyang Wen scoffed. He turned around and stared at the primordial soul as he spoke in an icy cold tone, "You sound courteous don't you, slaughtering the evil soul? In other words, you are killing Fifth Brother, killing the Leyang family!"

The cultivator's body that was left behind by the evil soul had an impressive foundation establishment. His cultivation of supernatural power advanced at a tremendous pace. When he found out the truth, he immediately started hunting down Hanba and dealt with the Painting Town.

His two enemies were Mi Xu's zombie corpse and the descendant of Lue Luo who inherited the first ancestor's witchcraft power. Even if he were to fight them alone he would not triumph, what more when these two enemies were of the same breath and branch. They lived and died together. After engaging in a series of battles that lasted three hundred years, the Taoist priest left in defeat. He once again engaged in closed door cultivation, in hope that he could gain a new level of breakthrough in his cultivation.

However, the Taoist priest San Wei still could never cultivate enough to erase the wound on his body that was clawed by Hanba back in those days. Based on this mark here, his exact details were finally traced by the Painting Town.

As he was speaking, the primordial soul suddenly laughed, "The body was of extremely fine natural endowments. Moreover, I spent every day being tormented by the agony, it was considered a form of cultivation too, that was why my cultivation progress advanced vastly, but by the time I came out of the cultivation, I had already cultivated into the state of one breath that melted into three pureness!"

Wen Leyang did not understand what was the state of one breath that melted into three pureness, he looked towards his Grand Master shyly. Chang Li laughed and scolded him, "The young lad that lacks in both learning and practical ability, it means that he cultivated into three split bodies!"

Wen Leyang was suddenly enlightened, no wonder the Taoist priest San Wei kept emerging in an endless stream. It turned out he had three split bodies. In addition to the god level body, there were a total of four of him! In the witchcraft spell world that was created by Leyang Tian from Shanghai's Painting Town, the San Wei who was killed once mentioned something about decease of the third brother. That was why his actual power deteriorated immensely. Whether it was the split body or the god level body, there was still a connection in between the bodies. As one of the bodies died, the rest of the bodies would be injured.

The human being was the wisest of all creatures. The heaven's cultivation was supposed to be much easier than demons and ghosts' cultivation. When the Taoist priest San Wei was at the peak of his cultivation mastery, his actual power was almost the same as the Guo Huan that was living in the jade knife when it was alive. However, Guo Huan had only managed to cultivate into one split body, while San Wei managed to cultivate into three in a short while. If they were to truly battle against one another, the god level body's actual power would be well-matched, but Guo Huan's split body would certainly face defeat from battling against San Wei's split body.

Wen Leyang could finally admit at this point that the two Taoist priests San Wei that died in the Painting Town were his split bodies. One was supposed to be severely injured since the beginning, while the other one was upon being shot through the head, only then he suffered severe injuries. Leyang Tian sacrificed his life as he launched the grand Art of Witchcraft that he arranged for many years. However, the person that was killed finally was merely a split body. That was enough to show the greatness of San Wei's god level supernatural power!

Wen Leyang had also understood that the reason the Taoist priest San Wei's split body was capable of using the corpse nail in a reversal of the Black and White Island's formation. After the evil soul escaped from the Black and White Island, it must have certainly left behind some recordings related to this formation, such that it could help to rescue the physical body of the nine-headed monster in the future.

"So that means there is one more split body of yours?" Wen Leyang frowned as he inquired closely. The Taoist priest San Wei's split body was capable of launching the nine corpses great formation upon being severely injured. It was afraid that the remaining split body could still cause a disaster in the future.

The Taoist priest's primordial soul shook his head helplessly, "The remaining one, was the one that went to the Wen family village. I was tormented by the alternation of right and evil at all times. Hence, the temperaments and dispositions of the three split bodies that were cultivated by me differed from one another.

On usual days, the three split bodies regarded themselves as the First Brother, Second Brother and Third Brother. Amongst them, the Second Brother and Third Brother were the generations with steady thinking, while the First Brother was more straightforward and honest. During the gathering of the Five Blessings on the Nine Peaks Mountain, the god level body was cultivating in preparation to kill Hanba once again. The Second and Third Brother were somewhere else handling other matters. That was why San Wei sent the First Brother to lead Eyang disciples to visit the Wen family village of Nine Peaks Mountain.

At the same time, the god level body was afraid that the lurking master cultivator on Nine Peaks Mountain could see through the First Brother's cultivation. Hence, he cast a spell to seal off half of First Brother's supernatural power. That was why when the First Brother was on the mountain, not even the old demon rabbit could see the First Brother's true capabilities. This First Brother was a Qin Zhui-like martial art fanatic. He was obviously aware of his capabilities was much greater than the Eyang Sect's ordinary disciples' cultivation in the supernatural power of happiness, anger, joy and sorrow, but he was still willingly slapped by the old demon rabbit for a dozen times in order to plead for a solution. When he bumped into the Weeping Buddha afterwards, since most parts of the life vitality in his body was sealed off, he could not have exerted his power even if he wanted too. That was why he was almost killed by the Weeping Buddha.

Wen Leyang nodded. As he was about to inquire more, a sound of a soft surprise gasp, that half human half snake primordial soul, who was already so thin he was almost invisible, was attempting his final struggle under the sunlight. He trembled continuously and could turn into a pile of bubbles at any moment.

Chang Li laughed as she gave out an 'oh no'. No one could tell if she was excited from the fun scene before her eyes or she was feeling nervous. The only thing that they could be certain was that in the midst of her sudden changing expressions, a gush of overwhelming enchantment rippled soundlessly.

Chang Li had utterly no idea that her smile seduced a stretch of Qing Miao clansmen's attention. She waved her arm once towards Wen Leyang, "Bring me the jade knife!"

Wen Leyang did not know what she was about to do, he asked in astonishment, "How did you know?" Yet his hands were moving slowly. Even though Guo Huan once lied to him, it regardless still saved his life. Wen Leyang was afraid that the moment Chang Li took hold of the jade knife, she would snap the jade knife into two.

Chang Li waited until she lost her patience. She personally plucked off the jade knife from the base of Wen Leyang's neck uncourteously. The corners of her mouth were angled downwards as if she had seen through Wen Leyang's intention. She spoke with slight contempt, "That thing that is sleeping in the jade knife now. Do you think that I can't recognize it? But how did it even get into the jade knife?" As she was speaking, she tossed the jade knife towards the Taoist priest's primordial soul.

The primordial soul was elated. He did not talk nonsense but directly dove head first into the jade knife.

Wen Leyang was startled, "What…what happened?" He informed Chang Li roughly of what was spoken by Guo Huan in the past, but he withheld the information of Guo Huan pleading Chang Li to locate his immortal's cave temporarily out of fear.

Chang Li frowned as she considered for a while. She shook her head and laughed, "Who knows whether this mountain ghost is speaking the truth or lie. When it is awake, I will ask him myself!" Upon saying that, she halted for a moment and pointed to the jade knife and explained to Wen Leyang, "The jade knife is supposed to be a soul instrument, but it is of the stone property just perfect to keep a mountain ghost alive. It is slightly inferior at keeping San Wei alive, but it should not be a problem to sustain it for a while."

Wen Leyang was curious. His Grand Master Chang Li was no living Bodhisattva, since when did she acquire such a kind heart.

On the other hand, Chang Li peered towards Wen Leyang, "Thanks to your constant nonsensical talk earlier, I have not managed to ask the questions that I wanted to ask! His soul is dispersing soon, I have no choice but to do so!"

Wen Leyang was even more puzzled in his heart, "What did you want to ask him?"

Chang Li stretched out a finger and knocked onto Wen Leyang's forehead in exasperation, "What a foolish young lad we have here! Aren't you curious about why that Taoist priest that wanted to kill the evil soul did not just kill the evil soul? He bothered to perform the goddamn nuisance of becoming Eyang Sect's supreme leader. Was his desire to become a supreme leader so insatiable he had to do it for over a thousand years? He was also supposed to be held up by important events, yet he still allowed the First Brother to go to the Wen family village and concealed his actual power to mingle in the trivial matter with those useless small characters. Was he truly so unoccupied he became insane?"

Wen Leyang was first stunned for a moment then he could not help but ask, "So you know about this as well?" During the great battle of Five Blessings in the Wen family village, Chang Li had already disappeared for a long time.

Chang Li chuckled as she nodded, "There are cultivators everywhere, all of you made a grand and spectacular scene out of that event. It is too difficult for me not to be aware of it!"

It was true that the Taoist priest San Wei attempted to kill the evil soul to free himself from agony, but no one knew whether there was any other scheme. He was an old demon that was reborn a thousand years ago. It was especially suspicious as it involved the Wen family village.

The biggest classified secret that involved the disciples of Wen Bucao was that they were aware of the living immortal of big flat cake broken gong and dog.

Wen Leyang 'inferred about other things from one fact'. He thought of new questions again, he raised the jade talisman that had just absorbed witchcraft power earlier and was utterly quiet right now, "I have forgotten to ask the Taoist priest about this. Do you think he can still speak now?" The jade talisman that was fought by the Painting Town and San Wei did not absorb Leyang Tian's witchcraft power in the first place, yet it completely devoured the Heart-linking Lock that was just discovered by the disciples of Miao Bujiao less than a day old. Leyang Wen was unaware of the jade talisman, so he could only ask San Wei.

Chang Li pouted her lips as she shook her head, "Not now, he will still need to recuperate for a while. Such a useless fellow you are. I can easily guess the questions that you are asking all along! I will be the one asking the questions no matter what next time!" As she was speaking, she tossed the jade knife back to Wen Leyang.

Wen Leyang laughed in embarrassment. He asked Chang Li in a slightly shy manner, "But why didn't you interrupt me earlier then since you already knew about the questions that I have asked?"

Chang Li was deranged by Wen Leyang's words, "Well I saw that you were all seriously proper and nervous earlier, so I allowed you to ask everything that you wanted to. It is not some important matter after all." Within her eyes, there was no important matter in the world.

Wen Leyang's entire body was penetrating with a gush of warm sincerity. Chang Li realized that he was asking eagerly earlier. Obviously, she still had some more important words to say but she did not interrupt him at all. There was no one else in the world other than the demon cat could do show such indiscriminate and reckless indulgence towards him.

At this moment, a series of cough that sounded soft and graceful as if it was painstakingly suppressed, gently interrupted Wen Leyang and Chang Li's reminiscence. Cone Nail looked towards Chang Li apologetically.

Chang Li immediately became high spirited. She met Cone Nail's eyes with a smiling face, Wen Leyang tensed up the skin on his entire body from the side in all apparent seriousness to prepare for an attack. Unexpectedly, Chang Li stretched out her hand and pulled him to the back, "Go away go away, don't make trouble here!"

Cone Nail's gaze was innocent yet crystal clear. She stood facing the demon cat quietly for a long while, only then she spoke in hesitation, accompanied by slight fear and heartache, "You…you were injured earlier." The soft breeze in front of the Miao stockade village gently blew apart Cone Nail's piteous mannerism and enshrouded everyone in a mist in the blink of an eye.

Chang Li blinked her eyes. Her mischievous agility shattered the soreness that drifted in the wind. Other than Tuo Xie, nothing else in the world was capable of stopping her incessant joy, "You were injured too, injured rather severely."

Cone Nail's expression remained the same. She nodded in preparation to speak when Chang Li abruptly spoke once again. She seized the opportunity to interrupt her, "It has been two thousand years apart, I have injured you once again, this time it didn't feel as good as before."

Wen Leyang almost laughed out aloud. He knew that Chang Li was sharp-tongued, but he did not expect her to be as incisive. Guo Huan that was inside the jade knife was a quarrel expert as well. When the both of Chang Li and Guo Huan were traveling in between the Divine Land of the East and the Black and White Island, they ran back and forth. It must be an extraordinary bustling scene to behold.

As expected, Cone Nail could no longer contain her gentle innocence. Her long hair winded into the air against the wind in the blink of an eye. The air in front of Miao stockade village abruptly gave out a muffled denotation sound! Chang Li burst out laughing, "The final term is that no one is allowed to strike another person's face!"

Cone Nail nodded her head strenuously to everyone's surprise, "Alright!" The two beautiful women simultaneously gave out an ear-piercing sharp howl as they pounced together as fast as lightning and gave a deadly strike towards each other's face…

Before Chang Li arrived, she was already injured rather severely, but Cone Nail ambushed her when she was resisting the Taoist priest San Wei's final strike before death. She was also severely injured this time. The two outstanding great demons in the world were albeit swift in motion. However, as compared to their original standards they were far behind, yet they were equal in the contest of strength. None of them launched their supernatural powers, it was unknown they behaved as such because they were probing one another or were too severely injured, or perhaps their enmity was too deep, they needed to fight with their bodies to satiate their desires.

Wen Leyang watched for a while. He felt that there was a possibility for him to help out. He breathed silently for a moment before he suddenly pounced into the group. He did not expect that Cone Nail was anticipating his move, her body turned around akin to a ghost. She no longer battled the enemy but turned around and ran, and vanished into thin air in the blink of an eye.

Wen Leyang missed the catch, just in time when Chang Li passed by his side while chasing after the enemy, at the sound of a screech. One of Chang Li's sleeves was ripped in half by Wen Leyang.

It was only a sleeve that was torn, Chang Li could completely continue her chase. Yet, she suddenly stopped moving, green in rage. A strand of bitterness flashed from her gaze as she stared towards Wen Leyang ferociously.

Wen Leyang had never seen Chang Li being so infuriated. He was feeling uneasy in his heart. He stood on the same spot as he opened his mouth absent-mindedly, not knowing what to say.

The air in front of the entire Miao stockade village was frozen in a flash. No one dared to exhale a breath. They were afraid that they might draw in Chang Li's rage!

Chang Li stared towards Wen Leyang for a long while then she slowly took a deep breath. Her tone of speaking was calm but it was filled with hatred as she spat out three words, "Co! Co! Chanel!"

Wen Leyang, Chi Maojiu, Second Mother, Qing Miao clansmen, and everybody else stood gazing at one another. No one understood the Grand Master's incantation. Chang Li spoke in agitation again, clenching her teeth, "Seventy-three, thousand!"

Wen Leyang swallowed a gulp of saliva, it was as if he suddenly recalled something, he asked in probing, "The…the shirt?"

Chang Li stomped her foot in rage ferociously, it appeared that she wished to slice and dice Wen Leyang. Wen Leyang stomped his foot in rage ferociously. He was even angrier than her, "For a sleeve, you gave Cone Nail the opportunity to run away! What is seventy-three thousand bucks, I am not afraid even if it costs seven hundred and thirty thousand! Do you know that Cone Nail…"

Chang Li raised her voice with great effort, she wanted to pin onto Wen Leyang with her voice, "Limited edition! There is only a total of seven pieces in the whole world!"

The anger that was suffocating Wen Leyang's chest almost made him floated. Judging by Chang Li's words earlier, she was already aware of the importance of Cone Nail, yet she stayed behind to roar and shout at Wen Leyang just because of a sleeve, no wonder the Grand Master Tuo Xie was always avoiding her back in those days.

Chi Maojiu cautiously mediated the quarrel from the side, "We…will be capturing the tailor in the future. You can make as many pieces of garments as you want…"

Chang Li's eyes abruptly brightened, her furious expression turned into a charming smile in a short while, she pointed towards Chi Maojiu and burst out laughing, "Only you understand me the best…huh, why are you wearing a head scarf, that is too hideous!"

Wen Leyang knew that it was useless for him to be anxious. He wished that he could vent his anger towards the tailor. How dared he sell a piece of garment for seventy-three thousand bucks, he deserved to be captured.

Knowing that she had the tailor in her grasp, Chang Li no longer cared about the limited edition garment anymore. She smiled as she said to Wen Leyang, "The moment Cone Nail ran away, I cannot chase after her as well. I can only figure out a way to slowly catch her in the future. Even if I managed to catch up, I will not chase after her with you holding on to my sleeve! Seventy-three thousand bucks, I am putting that on the Wen elder's tab, it is best for you to inform him to prepare the money, I will be collecting the payment when I am at the Wen family village!"

Wen Leyang's back immediately erupted in a layer of goosebumps. His ears were akin to already hearing the First Grandpa that was snarling at him. The grand old man only brought along some mountain products like mushrooms and fungi when he went to the Crow Ridge to propose the marriage. He was unwilling to bring anything that cost money, yet Wen Leyang helped the First Grandfather to spend seventy-three thousand bucks in purchasing a sleeve…

Chang Li snatched back the sleeve from Wen Leyang's hand with a heartache expression on her face. She no longer acknowledged him anymore, but walked up next to Hanba's side, and shrugged helplessly, "San Wei is executed, what a waste that we didn't manage to capture Cone Nail! Maybe next time!"

Hanba shook his head lightly, "My power has deteriorated immensely. I cannot recover without a hundred years' worth of cultivation. In the following period of time, will you please take care of the Painting Town's matters."

The short man Leyang Wen was suddenly enlightened, he scolded, "So the both of you had already colluded since the beginning? The final testament of the Painting Town's first ancestor will be accomplished by the Painting Town's disciple, there is no need for a demon cat to pretend that she is a good person!"

The disciples of Leyang's lineage had been taking up the positions of the fallen and continued the effort for the past two thousand years. The enmity in their hearts were accumulated so much, they hated the demon cat Chang Li and had since regarded the final testament and the act of rescuing the demon cat as two different matters.

Hanba's expression appeared rather helpless. He heaved a sigh gently.

Leyang Wen turned around abruptly and stared towards Second Mother and Chi Maojiu, "Goddamn it I am Leyang Wen, the Painting Town's descendant, I do not know that they colluded the trick of having themselves tortured to win over the confidence of the enemy. I am genuinely here to seize your witchcraft power here. Now that we have parted ways, the decision to kill or free me is according to your preference!"

Little Chi Maojiu inhaled a deep breath, he shook his head and spoke two words through his clenched teeth, "No harm!"

Leyang Wen sneered once. He stood up and walked in huge strides towards the outside. After he had recuperated for half a day, he had already regained a portion of his strength. Even though the witchcraft power that was inherited from Lue Luo was as weak as a cat, it was still no trivial matter.

However, the short man had only taken a few steps before he heaved a sigh, and turned around once again. He lifted Hanba Fifth Brother strenuously, "I cannot be at peace leaving you behind with this group of people! I will send you to the Corpse-forming land, you need not worry about the rest of the matters!"

Fifth Brother Hanba nodded with a poker face. A strand of warmth rippled silently in his eyes. Together with the short man they supported each other and slowly walked towards the outside, all the way until when they almost walked into the forest. Only then, he turned around and peered at Chang Li once.

The short man Leyang Wen immediately growled in rage, "Don't you ever beg of her! Die if it is your time to die, the Leyang family will not embarrass ourselves because of this!"

Chang Li behaved contrary to her usual self. Not only was she not infuriated, but she smiled and nodded gently towards Fifth Brother Hanba. She only shifted her gaze when their shadows disappeared into the forest. She muttered to herself in a baffling manner, "I must find a wife for that short man as soon as possible."

Little Chi Maojiu had a rather close relationship with Chang Li. He nodded bravely upon hearing her words, "We must ensure that the Leyang family has an endless stream of disciples, only then we can figure out a way to return them the favor."

Wen Leyang could not catch on to their train of thoughts. He was at a loss whether to laugh or cry as he shook his head and refocused the topic of conversation. He asked Chang Li, "Where have you been all this while?" As he was saying that, he stopped for a while, his expression became serious, "Who is the enemy, who hurt you?"

Chang Li laughed in a constantly changing manner, she used the corners of her eyes to peer at Wen Leyang, "Do you want to avenge me?"

Wen Leyang blushed, he stuttered, "That is for certain, even if I fail…I fail I will still fight him!"

Chang Li burst out laughing, "Good lad, remember this boy, in the entire lifetime of Chang Li, I am the one who others will seek my help to avenge them!"

Upon learning that he needed not to avenge Chang Li, Wen Leyang heaved out a long sigh of relief in his heart. Even with his brain cells that were remolded by the Poison of Life and Death, he understood that just by depending on his abilities, it was impossible for him to avenge Chang Li. He chuckled as he refocused the topic of conversation, "So all these time, where have you been?"

Second Mother had almost recovered at this moment. She was instructing the disciples of Miao Bujiao to welcome Chang Li and the rest into the Miao stockade village. On the other hand, Chang Li was not in a hurry to answer Wen Leyang. She pulled along Second Mother and muttered something to her for a long while. Second Mother's expression was a combination of helplessness and amusement. She listened to Chang Li as she nodded her head strenuously. She then brought along the Grand Master into her house. After a long while, within the loud sounds of clanking, Chang Li walked out of the house smilingly. Wen Leyang could only sense the vision before his eyes brightened. Chang Li changed herself into a Qing Miao clansman's lavish attire, the shiny silver ornaments hung all over her body. What a mischievous and flirtatious maiden from the Miao stockade village she was!

However, even though Chang Li was dressed more beautifully, it did not hold up the expression on Wen Leyang's face that was at a loss whether to laugh or cry. The Grand Master left important matters aside but went to dress up herself into a Miao maiden. The hazy ambiance that was caused by her damaged Chanel sleeve, was washed away cleanly, by her traditional beauty…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 175: The Standby Time

By the time Chang Li was satisfied with her appearance, she sat down and requested Wen Leyang to describe his encounters for the entire year before she told him about what happened to her in a relaxed manner.

For over a year, Chang Li spent most of her time investigating and tracking the organization leader that killed demons and extracted their primordial energy with Po Tu. They finally chased all the way to Shanghai and realized about the existence of the porcelain shop Year 221 Before Christ. When Cone Nail was probing around, she once attempted to fight Hanba. As a result of that, both of them were mildly injured.

Wen Leyang asked out of puzzlement, "The respected gracious…"

Chang Li gave an evil stare, "What do you mean by the respected gracious, you can either address me by my name or just 'you'."

Wen Leyang paid no attention to that. He sniggered as he nodded, "Back in those days when you and Grand Master Tuo Xie were acquainted to each other, you did not know that he had two more brother disciples? You were not acquainted to the zombie corpse?"

With a sign of rage on Chang Li's face, she shook her head and said, "He has never spoken to me much! I have never heard of him mentioning about his two brother disciples either!"

Little Chi Maojiu was just the same as Wen Leyang. His face was filled with puzzlement. With Mi Xu and Lue Luo's capabilities, they could be placed on any point on the timeline and they would still be famous personages in the entire world. Even without Tuo Xie's introduction, Chang Li should have heard of them.

Chang Li understood their thoughts, she shook her head with an indifferent expression, and said, "Those two people were utterly unpopular. So was he, if it was not because I accidentally met him, I had utterly no idea who he was." As she was saying that, a strand of cunningness flashed past her eyes suddenly, "Because of me, he became extremely famous!"

Wen Leyang's laughter sounded rather pretentious, "Yes, yes, the Grand Master Tuo Xie ought to be grateful to you."

In order to protect Chang Li, Tuo Xie engaged in a great battle with the master cultivators of the world. He really caused quite a sensation in the cultivation world two thousand years ago. Nevertheless, his fame was not determined by the name of Tuo Xie but his pickle jar physique. Wen Leyang and little Chi Maojiu gazed into the eyes of one another. The two men appeared shy as they followed Chang Li to feel proud pretentiously.

Chang Li was a demon cat. Other than being passionately devoted to Tuo Xie, she had the cold temperament of minding her own business inherently. When she was bustling about, the thought of keeping in touch with the Nine Peaks Mountain completely slipped her mind. She had since forgotten where her cellphone was as well.

The giant pangolin Po Tu was sent by Chang Li as a messenger to the Wen family village, to help Ah Dan cross the God's punishment. On the other hand, Chang Li stayed in Shanghai. She did not have the confidence to deal with Hanba but she was even less inclined to allow Wen Leyang and the rest to come and die here. However, once they were engaged in a battle, Chang Li and Hanba simultaneously felt that something was wrong. They immediately stopped fighting.

Even though Chang Li was not acquainted with Lue Luo and Mi Xu, they were fighting side by side with Tuo Xie once. It was not long before they noticed that Hanba's Corpse Dance and the supernatural power used by Tuo Xie were cut from the same cloth. Hanba understood about Chang Li's basic facts in the past. So, when he was confronting Chang Li something clicked in his mind. Chang Li also found out about the sequence of events involving Cone Nail and Xiang Liu from Hanba's words.

The Painting Town disciples remembered and hated Tuo Xie and Chang Li. On the other hand, Hanba did not mind. Firstly, he was a half man half ghost creature, he had always been weak in understanding emotions. Secondly, he did not suffer as many losses, unlike the Painting Town. Even his spiritual intelligence was awakened as a blessing in disguise. However, Hanba had been on friendly terms with the Painting Town for generations. That was why he did not inform them about the information that Chang Li had arrived in Shanghai.

At this point, two lines of clear tears flowed down Chang Li's delicate face abruptly, yet the corners of her mouth curled up in an unyielding and proud manner into a happy arc, "He…is always worried about me…I am delighted!"

Wen Leyang hastily nodded his head strenuously, he purposely diverted the topic of conversation with a relaxing tone, he laughed, "You and Fifth Brother Hanba are considered friends from the exchange of blows. On the other hand, the cultivators in the world were startled by that battle of yours. Every treasure that was used to monitor the spirit primordial energy in the world by all the sects exploded. All the master cultivators of Five Blessings came to Shanghai because of that."

Chang Li dried her tears, her delicate face appeared slightly weak. She smiled as she shook her head, "They were not drawn in by the battle between me and Hanba, our powers were dispersed the moment it was released. Our powers could not have startled those useless toys. The event that drew in all these small characters was…huh, why aren't you asking me what it is?"

Wen Leyang scoffed once. He immediately inquired unanimously with little Chi Maojiu, "What is it?"

Chang Li's gaze brightened abruptly, her entire face was glowing with enchanting excitement. Under the complements of her shiny silver ornaments, she looked so amazing that it was difficult for one to stare straight at her, "The scene that day was extremely magnificent!" Upon saying that she stopped for a moment as if she was complaining that her desire was insatiable. She used her heaviest tone of speaking to repeat again, "Extremely magnificent!"

Wen Leyang and little Chi Maojiu smiled and humored Chang Li unanimously, "How magnificent was it?"

"As magnificent as the combination of the Taoist priest San Wei, the Sword Immortals of Black and White Island, Hanba and I!"

Wen Leyang's smile froze on his face abruptly. He finally understood that every living top master cultivator in the cultivation world except for Cone Nail had attacked each other. Of course, the scene was magnificent.

Chang Li observed that every single person in the house was filled with astonished expression. Only then, she pouted her red lips and exhaled a long breath. A joyous satisfaction flowed out in between her brows as she continued, "After the Taoist priest San Wei completed his cultivation of one breath that melted into three pureness, the god level body secretly lurked into Shanghai in an attempt to deal with Hanba!" As she was speaking, Chang Li suddenly diverted the topic of conversation, "Tian Hua from the three Sword Immortals of the Black and White Island traced his way to Shanghai. However, as the evil soul was hidden within Fifth Brother's body, Tian Hua did not manage to locate the correct place all along…"

At this point, little Chi Maojiu suddenly rubbed his palms together and laughed, "I understand now! Haha, the Taoist priest San Wei also carried along the utmost evil spiritual energy of the evil soul. Did Tian Hua locate him directly?"

Chang Li revealed a rarely seen shy smile. She raised her hand to scratch her head in embarrassment, but only managed to scratch onto her head full of silver ornaments, "That is not completely correct. Ever since I learned of the past events from Hanba, I was agitated and accidentally emitted my demonic energy that drew in the Taoist priest San Wei and the Sword Immortal Tian Hua.

Chang Li was already aware that the Taoist priest San Wei was Hanba's rival. Even if San Wei was not looking for her, with her demon cat's temperament, she would kill the Eyang Sect's immortal sooner or later. The enmity between the Sword Immortal Tian Hua of the Black and White Island and Chang Li could not be washed clean even if all the water of three rivers and five lakes were used. At the same time, Tian Hua noticed that there was also the evil soul's evil energy emitting from the Taoist priest San Wei's body. Only San Wei was the most unfortunate one, he did not know about Chang Li's identity. He also did not know that Tian Hua was the Sword Immortal of the Black and White Island.

The three persons' relationship was supposed to be a chaotic mess. There was no way for them to explain themselves, so each of them released their supernatural powers and spirit primordial energy. They waved their weapons and displayed their imposing mannerism. They were all in Shanghai. Hence, that immediately alerted Hanba, Tang Tang and Leyang Tian. However, Hanba predicted that this matter was related to Chang Li. He was afraid that the people from Leyang family would be overly excited. Moreover, at this point, the descendant of Painting Town's actual power was so weak there was already no way he could rival against these top master cultivators, Hanba stopped Leyang Tian and went rushing over by himself alone.

San Wei was not acquainted with anybody else. He was only acquainted with Hanba, from the short conversation in between San Wei and Hanba, the Taoist priest Tian Hua confused Hanba by solely declaring that San Wei as the evil soul. In addition to Chang Li's continuous mediation, when they finally fought, Tian Hua still did not know who he was supposed to fight. From his point of view, it seemed that all three of the evil souls deserved to be struck, yet he was no match for either of them.

In between the four persons, Chang Li, Hanba and the Taoist priest San Wei's actual powers were almost similar. Only the enlightened person Tian Hua was slightly inferior in comparison. Nevertheless, even Tian Hua was the worst one amongst them, he was already the top cultivator in the world. The violent battle of these four persons was enough to startle the treasures that were used by every sect to monitor the spirit primordial energy in the world. It was not a wonder that the Kunlun Sect's Liu Zheng was drenched from the Wave-less Well's splashing and the little stutter divine monk of the Great Mercy Temple stuttered even more after being shaken by the Mute Bell.

In the violent battle between the four persons, the enlightened person Tian Hua with the weakest ability was naturally most severely injured. He went into comatose directly. He was followed by the Taoist priest San Wei, who ran away after he was injured. Chang Li was feeling guilty from her doings to Lue Luo and Mi Xu. Not only did she fight with her life during the battle, she took extra care of the zombie corpse. In the end, she was also injured. Only Fifth Brother Hanba survived without a scratch. Following that, Chang Li left while chasing after San Wei.

Wen Leyang had only understood that Chang Li's injuries were caused by her involvement in the tangled warfare in between the two Taoist priests Tian Hua and San Wei. Naturally, the two Taoist priests were more severely injured that her.

San Wei ran away after he was severely injured and his identity was revealed. Of course, he dared not return to the Eyang Sect, he was afraid that he would accidentally emit his energy such that Chang Li could capture him. So, he dared not use his spirit primordial energy to contact his other split bodies anymore. There was a period of time he spent days and nights running in deep mountains and remote forests.

At this point, Chang Li abruptly laughed, "It seemed that this Taoist priest was truly insane. He only knew how to used his spirit primordial energy to deliver messages but did not know how to use the cellphone!"

The Kunlun Sect rushed off to Shanghai in order to reinforce the enlightened person Tian Hua. At the same time, the Taoist priest San Wei's other two split bodies sensed that the god level body was injured yet they could not locate the body. So, they left behind the First Brother to look after the house and brought along the Eyang Sect to turn up in full force. They went to Shanghai to look for the god level body, among which involved the jade talisman, which was why the Eyang Sect shifted their focus to the Painting Town.

Not long after, Wen Leyang also arrived in Shanghai. After a series of ever-changing events of the cultivation world on a spectacular scale unfolded in Shanghai, which took less than a month, the severely injured cultivators were the two Sword Immortals of the Black and White Island Tian Shu and Tian Hua, the demon cat Chang Li, the god level body of San Wei. As for Wen Leyang and the little supreme leader Liu Zheng, they were utterly not considered to be in the same position as the prior ones.

Two of San Wei's split bodies and the descendant of Lue Luo, Leyang Tian had their souls scattered. They died with resentment, the Eyang Sect's master cultivators were almost completely annihilated. The Kunlun Sect's disciples were also severely injured.

There was also the incident involving the little demon rabbit Shan Duan's injuries but since Chang Li knew nothing about this matter, she could only wait for him to wake up before she could ask.

At this point, Chang Li stopped. She blinked her eyes as she looked towards Wen Leyang in anticipation.

Wen Leyang was well prepared this time. He immediately met Chang Li's gaze and inquired closely, "So why are we ambushing Cone Nail and the Taoist priest San Wei?" This matter was Chang Li's proudest work of art. He must flatter her as much as he could regardless.

Little Chi Maojiu was smarter than Wen Leyang but he lost out on his lack of engagement with Chang Li. Due to some constraints, he dared to speak too conveniently and missed the opportunity to make the first move. He was so remorseful and angry at himself as he sat on the chair.

As expected, Chang Li's expression was elated. She laughed so hard the messy silver ornaments were jiggling and gave out the sound of clanking, she continued in a delightful manner, "Hanba's ability was never any inferior to Cone Nail's but it was not an easy task to capture her. Moreover, Hanba was most afraid that once he attacked fiercely, he would destroy that shop full of his precious demon figurines. That was why he ran away temporarily. He found me so we could figure out a way. It was only then I managed to track down San Wei's whereabouts." As she was saying that, Chang Li felt around in her pocket. Only then, she recalled that she had since changed her Chanel outfit and tossed it aside.

Second Mother was quick-witted. The moment she saw Chang Li's expression, she could tell what happened. She stood up and was about to help Chang Li to look for her clothes. Unexpectedly, the vision before her eyes blurred, Chang Li had already left. In a flash, Chang Li returned to the house with a cellphone in her hand, she smiled at Second Mother kindly, "You don't need to take care of me constantly. If I have anything that I need you to do, I will naturally tell you!"

Soon after that, she placed the cellphone on the table. She disregarded Second Mother, who was overwhelmed by flattery and continued to speak to Wen Leyang, "Hanba was considerate. He feared that it might be difficult for him to locate me in the future so he gifted me with this."

Wen Leyang gave a forced laugh as he shook his head, "What is the point of giving you a cellphone? I have your cellphone number but you never picked up my call! Your phone is powered off all the time."

Chang Li pouted her lips with a wronged expression, "This is a good one. It has an can go inti standby mode for very long and will not run out of battery easily! From the day I acquainted with Hanba until now, I have only charged the cellphone thrice."

Hanba brought along Leyang Wen and ran away from the City God Temple before they parted ways. Cone Nail then chased after Hanba while he ran away. They passed a thousand miles. During the course, they fought on a few occasions. Cone Nail depended on her body of God's will. When she realized that Hanba and Xiang Liu's evil soul were sharing the same body, she became even more determined at capturing him.

The pursue in between the top master cultivators was of course unlike the act of policeman chasing after a thief, where one was racing before the other. Hanba had been living in the mortal world all the while. He was smarter than the Taoist priest San Wei, he knew how to use the cellphone. Hanba contacted Chang Li and made a plan for Hanba to lead Cone Nail into running all the way towards the direction of the Taoist priest San Wei's hiding ground. Simultaneously, Chang Li concealed her tracks. As such the Taoist priest San Wei mistakenly thought that she had already taken the wrong turn.

Under Hanba's intentional guiding, Cone Nail was united with San Wei. The scheming and plotting chase became Hanba running in the open, Cone Nail chasing in the open, while the Taoist priest San Wei chased in the dark and Chang Li hid in the dark. Chang Li persisted in following them constantly. As Hanba was in the open and Chang Li was in the dark, in order to conquer the entire situation, Hanba and Chang Li relied on their 'extremely long standby mode' to contact each other.

At this point, Leyang Tian from Shanghai's Painting Town was killed. After Leyang Wen inherited his younger brother's witchcraft power, he rushed towards the Miao stockade village. Even though Hanba was still running away, he was concerned about Leyang Wen. Hence, he came rushing over here at the crucial moment.

The four persons were old monsters with strong capabilities, their supernatural powers were exceedingly powerful. Their treasured weapons were very efficient. The two persons, San Wei and Chang Li who were chasing in the dark, were constantly hiding their breath. If it was not for their own willingness to appear themselves, no one would notice them. That was why in front of Miao stockade village, Hanba was obviously aware that San Wei was nearby but he also knew that San Wei would create trouble anytime. Even though he was luring the enemy, the situation was extremely dangerous, he could die if he was not cautious.

In order to kill profound master cultivators like Cone Nail and San Wei, one must pay the price.

Chang Li described the event casually but the ghastliness still amazed Wen Leyang. The four persons were divided into two groups. They schemed in the open and in the dark. San Wei and Cone Nail did not learn to use the cellphone, which was why they lost…

As Chang Li finally finished telling her encounters of the past year, she heaved a breath of relief. On her delicate face, there was an expression of pride.

The rest of the people were relieved. In the beginning, Chang Li's encounters seemed to be ordinary and insignificant. However, for the recent one to two months, her encounters rippled in great waves. Master cultivators of all paths gradually broke lose. Their fierce battle of supernatural powers and schemes gave everyone creeps. However, extraordinarily, even though Chang Li was so busy, she had the time to shop for new outfits.

Wen Leyang pondered for a while before he understood the rough sequence of the event. In the end, all the matters circled around the matter of Xiang Liu of the Black and White Island and every single event that took place recently was related to Chang Li, who crushed the ice cone nail. The details could only be determined after the little demon rabbit Shan Duan or San Wei's primordial soul was awakened. For example, the Taoist priest had three split bodies. The First Brother was honest and straightforward and could not be placed in an important position. However, what was the important matter that was handled by the Second and Third Brother? Why did they not come forward and help at the crucial moment when the god level body was dealing with Hanba? Did the Eyang Sect followed along the rest of the Five Blessings' sects to create trouble on the Nine Peaks Mountain because the Wen family village was hiding a person capable of influencing the fate destiny of the right and evil path of the cultivation world? What was the jade talisman that absorbed Qing Miao's witchcraft power…

While Wen Leyang was pondering, he procured the jade talisman and passed it to Chang Li. Chang Li could not discover anything and planned to crush it to take a look. Wen Leyang was so shocked, he hastily snatched the jade talisman away.

Little Chi Maojiu received the jade talisman from Wen Leyang. He could not accept that thirty percent of the witchcraft power of all the master cultivators of Miao Bujiao was unexpectedly absorbed by this small item. He fiddled with it for a long while but could not discover a clue. In the end, he finally made up his mind and tried to squeeze a whiff of witchcraft power into the jade talisman cautiously.

Chang Li watched him curiously, "Are you trying to fish by using a whiff of witchcraft power to lure the power hidden in the jade talisman?" Chi Maojiu had the exact same thought.

Wen Leyang reminded him nervously, "Be careful and don't drain your witchcraft power completely!" Judging from his experience, the moment the jade talisman came into contact with witchcraft power, it would immediately absorb the power into nothingness.

Second Mother shook her head while giving a forced laugh, "No harm done, since the child's Ben Ming was lost, his witchcraft power was also almost depleted. The remaining bit is not a lot more from having none…"

Little Chi Maojiu suddenly cried out in surprise. On his initially bright and clean little face, sweat beads the size of beans erupted abruptly. At the same time, a puff of weak vital fire the size of a garlic clove ignited on the jade talisman soundlessly. The vital fire swayed as if it was drawing little Chi Maojiu into doing something!

Wen Leyang turned pale with fear. He was afraid that the peculiar jade talisman would harm little Chi Maojiu. He jumped up and was about to go forward to snatch it away. Little Chi Maojiu's expression was beyond agonizing, yet his eyes were filled with confusion. In between the confusion, a strand of excitement lurked. He clenched his teeth as he spat out three words at Wen Leyang, "Stop bothering me!" As he was saying that, his other hand turned and took out a piece of red-colored bamboo whistle from his chest pocket. He clenched it in between his teeth as he blew the whistle loudly!

The sound made by the whistle was not crisp but it was more like a combination of the sound of mud bubbling and the sound of snakes crawling and mouse, becoming a terrifying evil noise!

Wen Leyang was stunned for a moment. He recalled that the sound was similar to when they were at the Gold-Consuming Lair and Chi Maojiu realized that the Red Mark witchcraft mysticism spell that he cultivated was capable of breaking the stone forest's prohibition spell. They were the same spell.

The moment the sound of whistle was heard, at the sound of a 'pop', Chi Maojiu's top abruptly erupted into green butterflies. Countless of blood vessels on his chest enlarged, akin to a layer of horrifying spider web, and enshrouded onto his body!

As expected, Second Mother was filled with fear as she screamed out softly, "The Red Mark!" Her face bloomed with heartfelt delight!

The Red Mark was derived from the Grand Master Tuo Xie. It was a spell that must be cultivated by the Big Dragon's Root of all generations. Yet, it was an utterly useless mysticism spell. When they were at the Gold-Consuming Lair, little Chi Maojiu understood that the Red Mark was a mark of one's identity or it could be described as a key, capable of opening the precious box left behind by the first ancestors.

The stone forest's prohibition spell was laid down by Lue Luo. It was supposed to be broken and entered calmly by the Painting Town's disciples, depending on this key to open the lock he left behind.

Wen Leyang and the rest already understood that the stone forest's prohibition spell could only be unlocked by the specialized key belonged to the Painting Town's disciples. The Red Mark of Tuo Xie's disciples was only a simple key with a similar approach. That was why they had to go through twists and turns when they entered the stone forest, completely unlike Leyang Shoujin, who was clear from restrictions.

In fact, the Red Mark left behind by Tuo Xie was not for the disciples to enter the stone forest. As for the lock that was supposed to correspond to this key, no one knew where was it. When Cone Nail appeared, the design of the plan that was left behind by their Grand Master's brother disciple first revealed its clue. They were extremely shocked and forgot about this matter.

It seemed as though this jade talisman could perhaps be the precious box that was left behind by Tuo Xie!

Moreover, even for someone that was unskilled in the witchcraft spell, like Wen Leyang, could see that the jade talisman was lending its witchcraft power to little Chi Maojiu such that he could launch the Red Mark.

It was impossible for Chi Maojiu whose Ben Ming had just been destroyed earlier to depend on his own power to launch any form of witchcraft spell.

In order to confuse the Taoist priest of Qilian Immortal Sect in the Gold-Consuming Lair, when Chi Maojiu was launching the Red Mark spell to break the forest's prohibition spell, he intentionally complicated the process. His movements and gestures appeared simpler. His mouth was muttering intermittently, he blew the whistle in a ghastly rhythm, his left hand was holding the jade talisman that ignited the vital fire, his right hand fisted into a chisel, and pushed into the area between his brows strenuously.

The blood vessels that were bulging on his body continuously contracted and expanded under the whistle's urging. Gushes upon gushes of fresh blood with the reddest color surged within the blood vessels, visible to the eyes and converged continuously towards his chest. After ten minutes, his spider web-like blood vessels returned to normal, while a bright red yet twisted mark appeared abruptly on his chest. The sound of whistle did not stop but became more and more rushed. The Red Mark was akin to a red-colored worm that snuck into Chin Maojiu's body. Along with the whistle's rhythm, it wriggled its body strenuously and dug continuously towards the jade talisman on his left hand!

Finally, the Red Mark dug all the way until it was underneath the jade talisman in his left palm. Chi Maojiu stopped blowing the whistle. The house became quiet in the blink of an eye. There were only four excited hearts that were giving out the sound of thudding.

Wen Leyang asked cautiously, "Are you alright?"

The Red Mark had already been triggered. No one knew what was about to happen. Chi Maojiu did not talk nonsense but he hurried and spoke to the rest, "The moment my witchcraft power entered the jade talisman, the Red Mark became alive immediately. The jade talisman transmitted its power to me so that I could continue to launch the Red Mark…" Before he could finish his sentence, the jade talisman in his palm suddenly gave out the crisp sound of a 'pop' and erupted into a streak of fine fissure, which conformed firmly to the Red Mark on the hollow of Chi Maojiu's palm.

Little Chi Maojiu was wild with excitement abruptly. He had only spoke two words, "Witchcraft power…" when he abruptly screamed out in agony. His tiny body was tossed ferociously into the air as if there was an invisible giant hand that was grasping onto his neck and pulled him strenuously into the ground! Wen Leyang and Chang Li simultaneously shouted as they pounced forward. They stretched out their hands in an attempt to catch Chi Maojiu.

Whether it was Chang Li or Wen Leyang, none of them expected that the tiny Chi Maojiu turned heavier than Mount Tai by a thousand folds. This gush of tremendous force was utterly not something they could lift. Within the sound of their alarming cries, the three persons waved about their limbs as they fell into a mess.

Wen Leyang was weak from the fall, while little Chi Maojiu was safe and sound. He chuckled oddly. His agile head turned around as he looked everywhere. His right hand suddenly turned around as he summoned a puff of vital fire that was more vigorous and more exuberant than the Heart-linking Lock abruptly!

Bang! A muffled crash was heard!

The house of Big Dragon's Root was exploded into dust by the enchanting vital fire in a flash!

The three of Chi Maojiu, Chang Li and Wen Leyang were lying on the ground. However, that did not hold up Chang Li from laughing and scolding in a carefree manner, "I have never seen anyone set fire on his own house!"

On the other hand, Chi Maojiu completely disregarded the comment. The already shattered jade talisman was tossed directly into the flourishing vital fire. In a flash, Wen Leyang could only feel as the darkness that was oppressed to the greatest extent crashed into his eyes ferociously. Even his telegnosis ability was wiped off by the thick darkness in the blink of an eye!

Wen Leyang had an illusion that he was suddenly dead. Fortunately, it only lasted for a moment before the vision before his eyes regained its brightness. Everything in the surrounding changed. The Miao stockade village disappeared, Second Mother was gone, the Qing Miao clansmen that were rushing over in fear and trepidation had vanished. There was only Chi Maojiu, Chang Li and him who remained in the world. They were still stacked together with their arms pinning onto their thighs and their heads pinning onto their buttocks as they were entangled in a ball of mess.

The sky and the land in their surrounding were basked in gentle light. Gusts upon gusts of warm wind blew onto their bodies. It was beyond pleasing to them. It was very similar to the witchcraft spell world that was launched by Painting Town's Leyang Tian. Under the urging of the Red Mark, the jade talisman and vital fire launched into the witchcraft mysticism skill that was left behind by the predecessor that created this stretch of sky and land.

Even if Wen Leyang was left with only one brain cell, he could already guess that the person who left behind this witch's territory here was certainly Grand Master Tuo Xie!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 176: The Loneliness

Translator:EndlessFantasy TranslationEditor:EndlessFantasy Translation

They let go of each other's clasped hands. Little Chi Maojiu seemed completely unaware of his actions, standing absentmindedly with the ghost of smile on his face. Occasionally, he would blink rapidly, making Wen Leyang feel uneasy.

Wen Leyang shook little Chi Maojiu in attempt to rouse him but he did not react. Chang Li stood, her hands folded behind her, squinting her eyes as she took in her surroundings. The sky and land went as far as the eye could see, but it was empty. After a few moments, Chang Li turned around. She stretched a finger and lightly pressed it to Chi Maojiu's forehead, before laughing to Wen Leyang. "He is fine. His senses have been clouded by foul energy. Do you have any medication that will help to clear his senses?" Her voice sounded cool yet indirect. Within the seemingly infinite witchcraft dimension, her voice spread out far and wide, filling the warm desolation with beauty in an instant.

Wen Leyang nodded hastily. He stretched out his hand and applied the medication under Chi Maojiu's nose, before massaging the two pressure points on the sides of Chi Maojiu's nasal passage. Abruptly, little Chi Maojiu took in a long breathe and gave out a loud and startling sneeze. His eyes brightened and his head cleared. He coughed and tried to speak. With a thud, he sat on the ground as he stretched out a hand to their surroundings, his gaze was a combination of confusion and astonishment. "What… what happened?

Chang Li spoke in a soothing tone, "What happened? I was just about to ask you that." The witchcraft dimension had appeared abruptly, but if she chose to, she could have exited it without much difficulty. Whether it was a heaven-sent power, sorcery, or the Art of Poison, these were all but a formality. The true power lies within the one who created it. The person with the strongest power would always triumph. Leyang Tian had exerted all his efforts in Shanghai's Painting Town, keeping the world alive via sorcery for many years. In the end, he could not withstand the tremendous force of the Molten Metal Fire Bell and his world was shattered.

On the other hand, little Chi Maojiu was taking in his surroundings with expression of astonishment. With great effort, he recalled, "I remember probing the jade talisman with my sorcery in an effort to understand it. As a result, the Red Mark was conjured, out of my control, it surged into my body…" As he spook, he shook his head at Wen Leyang.

Chi Maojiu had no idea that the creation of the witchcraft dimension was triggered by the jade talisman upon the summoning of the Red Mark.

As Wen Leyang told him what had happened, little Chi Maojiu was dumbstruck. After a long while, his slowly understood, which then turned into surprise. His voice trembled, like a baby just learning to speak. "The Sorcery Art in the jade talisman… It confused my state of mind… You Can't See… You Can't See!"

Chang Li smilingly while still looking puzzled. "I can't see? What do you mean by I can't see? It is true that nothing can really be seen." On usual days, she spoke her mind. She never cared if she was interrupting someone. Similarly, she spoke now but her voice sounded distracted. The smile in her eyes conveyed pity.

Chi Maojiu said impatiently, waving his hands in a flurry. "You Can't See is our…" He stopped mid sentence. He cried out in surprise and his face flushed scarlet. "Oh no, please forgive my rudeness Grand Master."

Chang Li did not mind at all. She laughed and said, "Continue, please."

'You Can't See was one of the illusion spells of Miao Bujiao. It was capable of temporarily controlling the enemy's state of mind. It was not a complicated spell, but Chi Maojiu had soaked in a concoction made of venomous insects since he was a boy, which made him hard to compel. Even his father, the Big Dragon's Root, was incapable of using illusion spells on him.

Little Chi Maojiu gestured to his surroundings as he continued to explain. "The sorcery power in the jade talisman surged into my body. My state of mind was controlled by the illusion spell, which launched the Red Mark."

Chang Li spoke in quiet tone, "It seems that the timing was too perfect."

Wen Leyang was stunned. He had never heard Chang Li, who was had a carefree and joyous nature, speak in such a timid manner. Chang Li's brows seemed to throb ever so slightly, Wen Leyang understood. This great demon that had created chaos for the last two thousand years was frightened! She was scared from the bottom of her heart, it came from a fierce hope and anticipation.

Chang Li's tone was stiff but she did not care whether the both of them were paying attention as she spoke, "The sorcery power within the jade talisman was powerful. Little Chi Maojiu could not contain such a powerful force. When the power entered his body, he could not control it, let alone launch the Red Mark and guide the power out of his body. If it wasn't for 'You Can't See', this young boy would be a pile of ground meat right now."

As he was not close to Chang Li, little Chi Maojiu did not notice the change in Chang Li's demeanor, he nodded with lingering fears. "The jade talisman is capable of absorbing sorcery power. There are two different types of Sorcery Arts hidden within, one was 'You Can't See' and the other was this stretch of space… however," Chi Maojiu face fell. "I still do not feel like myself and this witchcraft dimension has already been triggered. I am still myself, but not the same as before, like I've lost something. I've used up my remaining power as well…"

Looking at the situation, the jade talisman had borrowed little Chi Maojiu's power of the Red Mark and 'Heart-Linking Lock' to launch this witchcraft dimension. The witchcraft dimension was the sorcery power that was left behind by Tuo Xie in the jade talisman while the power from 'Heart-Linking Lock' was the catalyst that launched the spell.

Chang Li smiled and shook her head, what she said next confused everyone, "If it's yours, it will always be yours…" Before she could finish her sentence, little Chi Maojiu suddenly cried out. Chang Li's jumped back in shock. The demon cat, who usual could not be bothered to pay attention to people even if they were crushed by the falling sky, was startled. She growled, "Why did you startle me? Do you have a death wish?"

Wen Leyang quickly pulled Chi Maojiu to his side. The two of them did not to move a muscle.

After a few moments, Chang Li recovered from the surprise. She gave a desperate smile to Wen Leyang and Chi Maojiu. She hesitated for a few seconds, before finally heaving a heavy sigh. "Two thousand years have passed by in the blink of an eye, but I've grown impatient lately. The more time that passes, the more I miss… miss him." As she said that, then lightly walk to Wen Leyang and leaned her delicate head on his shoulder. "He left this place but his power lingers here."

Through Chang Li's eyes, the witchcraft dimension grew blurry and dim.

Wen Leyang felt a brush of coldness along his shoulders. Two drops of tears ran down from Chang Li's cheeks, her sigh still echoing and carried by the breeze. It's sound hauntingly beautiful.

Wen Leyang did not dare move. It was as if Chang Li had turned into a crystal doll, and any movement he made may shatter her.

No one knew how much time had passed. Wen Leyang did not have the dare to take out his cellphone to check the time. Little Chi Maojiu, as he was a child and could not stay still for long, he murmured in voice softer than a mosquito, "Grand Master, is it true… true that this spell was left behind by the Grand Master Tuo Xie?" As Grand Master Chang Li was not in a good mood, Chi Maojiu had to pick his words carefully.

It was only then that Chang Li raised her head. With tears still running down her face, she laughed gently. "You know better than me, why bother ask me what you already know?"

Tuo Xie was the one who left behind the lock. The Red Mark was the key. However, the same key had once opened Lue Luo's lock in the stone forest. On the other hand, the jade talisman was an item that was fought over by Painting Town and the Taoist priest, San Wei. Little Chi Maojiu thought in his heart, that Grand Master Chang Li should stop crying first, just in case this was the work of someone else and she was crying for the wrong person. That would be awkward.

Wen Leyang had a better theory than Chi Maojiu. Firstly, if this jade talisman truly belonged to Painting Town, with it's disciples and with Hanba's power, they would never have let this item fall into the hands of the Taoist priest San Wei. Secondly, Lue Luo was not like Tuo Xie, who had disappeared without a trace. He had descendants. When he laid dying, he was surrounded by family. Other than the stone forest's boundary spell, there was nothing else he needed to keep safe. Most importantly, when Wen Leyang first came to seize the artifact, he did not pay attention to the jade talisman, which was capable of absorbing sorcery all this time. If it had belonged to their family, he would not have overlooked it.

Little Chi Maojiu looked around the vast emptiness of the plains. He then peered at Wen Leyang. Wen Leyang could barely force a smile as he shook his head. The only person who was suppose to possess the ability to enter this witchcraft dimension was little Chi Maojiu. However, as they were holding hands, they had entered together. Wen Leyang had utterly no clue as to how it had happened.

Chang Li's mood seemed to have improved. She gestured towards the sky with a raised hand. "That his essence." Then she stretched out her hand towards the ground. "This is also his essence." And finally she pointed towards little Chi Maojiu. "I think these are all yours, he left it for you."

Little Chi Maojiu almost exploded with excitement. "Really?! Then how do I take it?"

Chang Li chuckled. "This stretch of sky and land is at your command!" She was a great demon after all. Two thousand years ago, similar to Tuo Xie and his brother, she was an outstanding magic practitioner. Even though she did not understand the Sorcery Art, after she regained her composure, she figured it out. "There is nothing here that should be a mystery. This entire stretch of sky and land is made up of magic, awaiting your command."

Chi Maojiu almost cried in nervousness, "But how do I make the sky and land obey me? I have lost my powers, I can't even summon the Red Mark!"

Chang Li began to feel agitated, as she always had, when Chi Maojiu lost his composure. She frowned as she gently scolded him, "You may be talented but you're also quite dense! Other than the Red Mark, has he not taught you anything else? Moreover, the jade talisman has already recognised the Red Mark earlier. Do you think Tuo Xie was a repetitive person and constantly babbled? He wouldn't even have spare the time to talk about things that have passed, he only knew how to live in the present. To listen to him speak…" The more Chang Li talked, the angrier she got. It was obvious that she had drifted away from the topic of conversation.

Chi Maojiu pulled at his ears and scratched his cheeks anxiously. "Every form of ability taught to me by the Grand Master required the use of sorcery."

This time, even Wen Leyang was agitated. He scolded little Chi Maojiu. "Bullshit! How about the Play of Sorcery then?"

Chi Maojiu cried out 'oh no' in alarm. He jumped up to his feet and did not waste any more time. He positioned himself into a stance and started moving his hands and feet. Usually, he was smart but facing the treasure left behind by Tuo Xie, he was distracted and his mind a mess. If it was not for Wen Leyang's reminder, he did not know how long it would have took him to realize.

The Faulty Punch, the Corpse Dance, and the Play of Sorcery were unique skills left behind by Tuo Xie through his three disciples. Each skill had a secret of its own. Not only was it capable of enhancing one's power, but it was a strong martial art skill. In the absence of sorcery, the Play of Sorcery became an acrobatic, martial art performance which one could also use as a defense tactic.

The Faulty Punch reversed Heaven and Earth. Its movements were messy, having no discernable fixed pattern.

The Corpse Dance radiated with a ghostly energy. Its movements were sombre, foretelling of bitterness and forlorn.

The Play of Sorcery was haunting, like a the casting of a shadow puppet on a bright screen. It seemed as if the characters in the play were sometimes as flexible as a slithering snake, and other times it was as mechanical as a rigid crab. The entire sky and land shook, as if in response to Chi Maojiu's movements. With every punch and kick, sounds akin to the hoarse croak of a bullfrog and the buzz of a wasp could be heard. It did not take long for Chi Maojiu's Play of Sorcery to take effect across the whole witchcraft dimension. It rippled with a haunting rhythm. The soaring skies turned dark and murky, and the shakings continued.

Little Chi Maojiu did not know if it was the Play of Sorcery that created the loud noises going through heaven and earth, or was the ghastly rhythm that was leading his Play of Sorcery.

After the wonder of this discovery had passed, We Leyang's heart grew uneasy. The power of sorcery had been passed down from generation to generation in Painting Town's descendants for the last two thousand years. It was only after one generation had died, only then will the power be passed on to the next. If the jade talisman was truly the sorcery left behind by Tuo Xie to Miao Bujiao's disciple, could it be that the Grand Master was truly dead?

Even though two thousand years had passed, the clues that had appeared convinced Wen Leyang that the Grand Master was still alive and hiding somewhere, attending to his own private affairs.

Chang Li knew what he was thinking. His face turned pale as she cried out in a desperate tone, "That is not possible!"

Before her voice had even faded, little Chi Maojiu, who was fully immersed in performing the Play of Sorcery, suddenly cried out in surprise, like a small puppy that had suddenly noticed a wild hound. He jumped backwards in hurry. He stretched out a trembling finger and pointed towards behind of Wen Leyang and Chang Li.

Unbeknown to them, rows upon rows of enormous words had appeared, at the edge of where the sky and land connected.

The writings glowed with a ghostly light. Every stroke was like a colossal giant, using all its strength to separate Heaven and Earth, carving out the words with a giant axe. Every word was seared into one's vision.

Wen Leyang turned pale from fear, he was desperately trying to contain his panic as he asked Chang Li softly, "What does the writing say?" He could not understand a single word. They were like a bunch of tadpoles to him.

Chang Li swallowed a gulp of air. Her voice trembled in excitement as she answered in a raspy voice, "I don't know either." Both of them turned to stare at little Chi Maojiu.

Chi Maojiu had collapsed on the ground. He stuttered, "It is… the ancient language of Qing Miao."

Wen Leyang and Chang Li heaved sighs of relief. If even little Chi Maojiu could not read the words, they would certainly have started panicking. Chi Maojiu's face was screwed up tight, as if he had a critical choice to make. Green veins popped on his forehead, looking like earthworms which had its head and legs chopped off. It looked agonizing.

Chang Li grew impatient, she shouted in a stern voice, "Read!" Little Chi Maojiu shook himself out of his daze, and clenched his jaw, seemingly having made up his mind. "The person who was granted access to this witchcraft dimension is my descendant, Tuo Xie…"

A sound of 'oh' escapes from Chang Li's lips, she started bawling and screamed out, "Continue!"

"Don't stop the Play of Sorcery, and you will inherit one hundred percent of my power! Break your left arm and launch the Play, you will inherit ten percent of my power."

Chang Li, who was now bawling, gave out a 'huh' as she asked in puzzlement, "What kind of nonsense is that?"

Little Chi Maojiu paused. He put on a long face as he spoke to Chang Li and Wen Leyang, "I am only going to say this once, but I too think that our Grand Master is talking nonsense…" Upon saying that, his face light up with a fierce determination. Compared to his expression when he recently sacrificed himself to launch his Ben Ming when in attempt to kill Wen Leyang, his current expression was fiercer and more determined. Suddenly, the flash of red blood spurting filled their eyes.

Little Chi Maojiu had done it. He took out his short knife and cut off his left arm. He did not stop to dress his wound or even to staunch the bleeding. He launched himself in the Play of Sorcery, blood dripping and spraying everywhere, as if possessed by demons. Every word he spoke was utter in agonizing pain. He continued to read out the words that hung in the air, "Break your left arm and launch the Play, you will reveal the secret hidden within this witchcraft dimension. Future fortune and misery can't be foretold! Choose your path forward wisely!."

The one-armed Play of Sorcery was a complete change from the two-armed one. It was unknown whether it was just a trick of the light but the Play of Sorcery had lost its ghostliness. In its place was a sense of heroic solemness, the sounds of croaking and buzzing which had accompanied every movement was replaced with the clanking sounds of a bronze horn and the neighing of horses.

According to Tuo Xie's written words, the Play of Sorcery was capable of invoking the power within the witchcraft dimension. If one were to dance with both arms, he then could receive all of the power left behind by the Grand Master and become free and unfettered. However, if one were to cut off one's left arm and perform the Play, he could also reveal the secret hidden within the witchcraft dimension, capable of receiving the message left behind by Tuo Xie. However, the inherited power as a result, would only be worth ten percent.

If the sorcery within the jade talisman was filled to the brim, one could have just received it without any problem. However, in order to trigger the message left by Tuo Xie, a huge portion of the jade talisman's power would be exhausted. Hence, Chi Maojiu would only inherit one percent of the original power.

The clanking sounds of the horn and the neighing of a thousand horses continued as fresh, red blood splashed onto the ground. The entire witchcraft dimension suddenly lit up with the light of a thousand suns, almost burning through the trio's body. A gentle yet wild laughed boomed out, shaking the entire world.

Chang Li wailed ever so bitterly.

Ever since she started creating chaos in this world, she had been waiting for this voice! Tuo Xie's laughter penetrated the loneliness she had felt in her heart for the last two thousand years, bringing back memories of the one she saw as her sky, her earth, her wildfire, her eternal love.

Two thousand years, which had passed in the blink of an eye, turned into a long bitter wail that traveled to the high heavens.

The voice in the witchcraft dimension was just a magic spell. Tuo Xie had left behind his voice but the person was not there. He did not hear Chang Li's sorrowful howl, his laughter not the least but swayed by her sadness.

The howling sounded incomparably lonely against the sound of laughter.

Chi Maojiu's expression finally relaxed. After he had completed the process, he fell forward. Before his body hit the ground, Wen Leyang caught him, who quickly and efficiently started applying medication, stopping the bleeding and dressed the wound.

After a few moments, Tuo Xie's laughter finally stopped and started to speak in a slow tone. His voice sounded even and steady, "Descendants of Tuo Xie, the bearer of poison, the Qi master, and the master of death. The descendants from three lineages with talents and gifts that could be polished and honed to perfect, they were to inherit my legacy and be free to roam the world. They were not to betray the teachings, prohibited from leaving this place for a year, yet when I returned…" Tuo Xie's voice suddenly took on a helpless note and anger, "Three of my disciples had disappeared without a trace!"

"Oh?" Wen Leyang who was in an agitated mood, could not help but cry out in alarm upon hearing those words. After the Grand Master's 'escape by thunder', the original three disciples had waited for a period of time before they parted ways. No one had expected the Grand Master to return.

Chang Li had stopped crying. She sat on the ground absentmindedly, looking up at the sky, taking in Tuo Xie's every word. The corners of her lips curled into a faint smile. She spoke softly, as if she was sleep talking, "What a big idiot, who taught three little idiots." Her expression was as if Tuo Xie was sitting right next to her, like a pair of lovers murmuring sweet nothings to each other.

"I had an important matter that could not be held off any longer and I left with many regrets." Cellphones had not existed two thousand years ago. Tuo Xie's three disciples had just begun their training but before they could cultivate and grow their supernatural abilities, they had left and disappeared. Even for someone like Tuo Xie, it was difficult to track and locate them, thus he gave up.

After that, Tuo Xie talked of how after the demon cat had crushed the Ice Cone Nail, and he had entrusted his two brother from his brotherhood to resurrect Cone Nail, and protect it against evil. Wen Leyang had a rough idea of the situation at hand. Little Chi Maojiu appeared indifferent and a little worried. The recording of one's voice through magic may have seemed like a shocking ability two thousand years ago, but with modern technological advancement, this skill seemed rather outdated. A great amount of sorcery had been exhausted conjuring this witchcraft dimension. For Tuo Xie to explain clearly and concisely what had happened, he would need to talk for a long while. Every word he spoke depleted what little was left of Chi Maojiu's powers!

Chang Li sat off to the side, completely disregarding the presence of the other two. She muttered responses to Tuo Xie's words under her breath. Her expression was one of happiness, warmth, satisfaction.

Tuo Xie's voice did not pause. After he was done, he continued. "I have entrusted my brothers with these important matters. If Tuo Xie's disciples were to cross paths with the descendants of Lue Luo and Mi Xu, they must show their respects to them as they if were elder brothers. They should treat each other like brothers! I had sailed across the sea to the Black and White Island with my brothers, to rectify the situation. Alas, some wounds could not be healed so easily. We agreed, upon my return in the future, we would find a way to put an end to it! The destiny of my trip will not be discussed here. If my descendants turns out to be be successful in cultivating their magic, please look for the Swords Immortals of Black and White Island to find out more."

At this point, Wen Leyang looked stunned.

He had met the enlightened person Tian Shu. The people from the Black and White Island had been chasing after Xiang Liu's evil soul for the past two thousand years. They were utterly unaware of Tuo Xie's brothers' doings. However, according to Tuo Xie, before he had disappeared, he had already settled the matter with them.

Wen Leyang did not know whether it was the enlightened person Tian Shu who had lied to him, or the enlightened person Tian Yin who had met with Tuo Xie in secret, did not pass on Tuo Xie's words to the rest.

Wen Leyang was confused, was it Tian Shu who was lying or was it Tian Yin who had concealed the truth. What was the purpose of either of them doing so? The Sword Immortals of Black and White Island have lived in solitary whilst protecting Heaven for the past millennium. They mostly kept to themselves. Even though he considered them neither friend nor foe, in Wen Leyang's heart, he respected them and have never had reason to think bad of them. That was why he felt his head spinning with doubt now.

"By the time I arrived on Black and White Island, the wounds I had received from a prior violent battle had finally recovered. I used my Ben Ming to forge this jade talisman. I entrusted the enlightened person Tian Yin, the heaven guardian of Black and White Island whom I respect and trust, to help me look out for my descendant, and deliver the jade talisman to them."

Back in the battle, Tuo Xie had been injured severely, but he had pushed on in his journey without stopping. He first helped Chang Li to settle down, then he fished out the remnants of Cone Nail's soul from the great sea. He then enlisted his two brothers to follow him across the sea to Black and White Island to clarify the situation to the enlightened person Tian Yin. Only upon reaching the island, had he healed completely.

After his injuries had completely healed, only then was he able to strip away his sorcery, leaving it for his descendants.

Wen Leyang and Chi Maojiu both heaved a long sigh simultaneously. Tuo Xie's Sorcery Art seemed more miraculous than even Painting Town's. He did not necessarily die when he stripped himself of his powers. At the same time, both of them regarded the disciples of Black and White Island with increasing suspicion. The jade talisman, supposedly entrusted to them by Tuo Xie to be passed down to Miao Bujiao's disciples, had ended up in the hands of the Taoist Priest San Wei. If it was not stolen by the people of Painting Town, the three families of Wen, Miao, and Luo would still be clueless.

When Tuo Xie was leaving behind his power and crafting the witchcraft dimension, he was not aware of this future. His voice sounded peaceful and steady as he continued. The more Wen Leyang listened, the more excited he became. Grand Master Tuo Xie did not leave behind a mere portion of power for Miao Bujiao's disciples, he had left his whole entire lifetime of learning!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 177: Legacy

Translator:EndlessFantasy TranslationEditor:EndlessFantasy Translation

According to family stories passed from one generation to the next, the three brothers had been learning sorcery separately, taught to them by Tuo Xie since they were twelve years old. At the end of 10 years, they would reunite to receive Tuo Xie's evaluation on their training. The three brothers were clever and hardworking, each making great strides in their training. Tuo Xie was proud and elated over this but that happiness was cut short. On the night of his 'escape by thunder', he disappeared and was never heard from again. The descendants of the three brothers have since passed down the tradition of the tenth-year final examination, one generation to the next.

Over the years, the descendants of Wen, Miao, and Luo each passed on their sorcery practices, but nobody could the achieve the level of power described in the stories. Gradually, recordings of Grand Master Tuo Xie were regarded as exaggerated tales. It wasn't until Wen Leyang was born and the extent of his power surface, that people started to believe in Grand Master Tuo Xie again, wielder of God-like power and had no equal.

However, the disciples of this God-like figure did receive any such praise.

Wen Leyang suddenly understood! The Grand Master was not incapable nor was he a bad teacher, but he had only just laid the foundation for his three disciples when he had to 'escape by thunder'.

Tuo Xie's speech slowed, his tone emphasizing each word. "The descendants of my three disciples could not attain these magical powers. Even if they lived for over a thousand years, all would be in vain. Only the true disciples of the Dark Arts would be able to wield this power . If they were to come together in numbers, they perhaps would have the chance to glimpse the intricacies of the Arts and become aware of the power to transfer energy. Only then, they may unlock the witch jade and inherit my legacy!

The power left behind by Tuo Xie within the jade talisman had formed a dimension of its own and was sealed off. If one wished to enter this witchcraft dimension, the 'Red Mark' was the only key. You also needed a huge amount of magical energy. It was just like Tuo Xie to leave behind such a enormous treasure vault. The door of the vault was forged by the finest metal and weighed ten thousand grams. The Red Mark may be the key that unlocked the vault door, but without sufficient magical energy, one who have not been able to push it open.

Tuo Xie knew that none of his disciples would have been able to achieve any great feats if they passed on their practices the way they do. This would only be achievable by the disciples of the Dark Arts, if they were to gather their forces and realize the power of energy transference. Only then would they have the chance of entering this witchcraft dimension.

As little Chi Maojiu sat and listened, beads of cold sweat gathered on his forehead. He muttered, "Your disciples were stupid…" Miao Bujiao had been passing down their art for more than two thousand years. No one had thought it was possible to lend and borrow magical energy. If it weren't for the demon lady, Jingpo, who had failed not long ago, even a thousand years from now, the Qing Miao might not even be able to activate the jade talisman.

"My Master may have only reached the age of sixty but he was filled with divine wisdom. He had a keen sense of awareness and by thirty and had taken Lue Luo, Mi Xu, and I as his apprentice, each learning Qi manipulation, necromancy and the venomancy, the three lines of sorcery." Wen Leyang tried to suppressed his shock. He breathed in deeply. He had always thought that the master of Tuo Xie were gods, who had came down to Earth, or a ghost of the ground, who had turned into a spirit. He did not expect the master to be a mortal, who only at the age of sixty, had achieved such a great level of sorcery and produced these teachings.

"When my Master ascended to Heaven, he passed down his legacy to me. It's a rule that only I could pass down to my descendants the three arts." Due to these restrictions, Ni Xu and Lue Luo could not help in training his disciples. That was why Tuo Xie had extracted the power out of himself and created the jade talisman back on Black and White Island and gave it to the enlightened person Tian Yin, trusting him to find his disciples and pass the jade talisman to them.

"The divine art of the master can be said to be achieved only when it is led by the use of venomancy, followed by Qi manipulation and necromancy. That was why Tuo Xie was chosen to inherit the Master's legacy. You should never belittle yourself. Venomancy, Qi manipulation, and necromancy were born of the same root and aids one another in its use. If the power of poison increases, then the others would follow suit." The only one who was suppose to enter this witchcraft dimension was to be a disciple of sorcery. When Tuo Xie left his message, he had only wanted to speak to the disciples of sorcery. He did not foresee the presence of the cat demon and Wen Leyang.

Tuo Xie was himself a practitioner of venomancy, but according to his words, if one wanted their art to improve, one must rely on the other two arts. In addition to the increased power of poison, one would also reap the benefits of the other two techniques.

"I had cultivated the art of venomancy in order to attain a saint's body, hoping for a body that was indestructible even if Heaven and Earth were destroyed." As he said this, he laughed lamely as if to buy time. He seemed to realize that that was too much of an exaggeration as he diverted the topic and continued drily, "Disciples of Tuo Xie, remember the rule of our teachings."

Wen Leyang suddenly became very busy, rummaging through his pockets. The object he pulled out was not a carrot but a cell phone. He then let out a sigh of relief as he turned on the recording function. Every word of Grand Master Tuo Xie was precious. He was worried that he would not be able to remember all of it by heart. Thank goodness for modern technology.

"Lay the foundation with Faulty Punch, destroy your Qi points, let poison accumulate and flood through your body, call on death's door. Sustain the soul using Qi, and control the body through necromancy, extend your life. Return to your body after a hundred days and initiate the Faulty Punch once more!" Tuo Xie's voice suddenly boomed out, every word a blast that shook the earth. These instructions did not sound very complicated or difficult but every word was like glass, cutting through to the bottom of Wen Leyang and little Chi Maojiu's heart!

Then, Tuo Xie uttered after a brief pause, "When the three arts become one, run wild and free over the earth!"

Wen Leyang felt like his head was throbbing but his heart was clear. He recalled a person he had once admired known as Wen Lazi, a strange person with unsurpassable talent among the Wen ancestors. He himself had found and learned the basis of Tuo Xie's sorcery methods, where one would destroy one's Qi points and cultivate poison in the body.

However, in following Tuo Xie's method of practice, after destroying the Qi points, the other two arts of Qi manipulation and necromancy was needed to support and keep the body alive, as well as to enhance the power of the poison. Wen Lazi had only relied on one art, thus died regretfully as a result.

Tuo Xie seemed to know his descendants, upon hearing this, would be shocked, He relaxed his tone and spoke softly and in a friendly tone. "I'll give you time, as much time as it takes to burn one joss stick. Think about what I have said so far carefully."

Wen Leyang did not want to waste any time. He did not wait for little Chi Maojiu to ask before answering, "These instructions, the first part refers to the method of practice learnt in the art of venomancy." He then proceeded to explain the finer details in the instructions. Chi Maojiu had heard of Wen Leyang's experience, it was no wonder that he would have no difficulty understanding it.

According to the instructions, firstly, a Wen family disciple would have to be laid on the ground, their Qi points severed. The poison in his body would accumulate and grow, running rampant in his body. This person would cross over Death's door at any minute.

They had to ponder upon the latter of the instructions. 'Sustain the soul using Qi, and control the body through necromancy, extend your life. Return to your body after a hundred days and initiate the Faulty Punch once more!"' This was the part that the three powers truly combined and intertwined with each other.

They were not expecting it as Tuo Xie spoke once more. It was not even the length of time to burn a joss stick. In fact, if they had really done so, they reckoned that the ashes would only measure up to an inch in length. Tuo Xie said dryly, "Hmmm… How silly of me. How could I expect you to know how to execute the three arts on your own. You had better listen to what I say next and remember it."

The strings of Wen Leyang and Chi Maojiu's hearts tightened. They sat down and straightened their backs, faces screwed up tight in concentration. When Tuo Xie opened his mouth to speak, the two brothers found themselves disheartened. Tuo Xie first explained in detail the first part of the instructions. A huge portion of Chi Maojiu's power had to have been spent, according to Wen Leyang's calculations. Starting from the arm-breaking Play of Sorcery, the complicated and thorough accounts regarding Black and White Island's ice cone nail, and now the explanation of the first-half of the instructions.

Grand Master Tuo Xie rambled on while little Chi Maojiu started sweating bullets.

Wen Leyang's expression slowly turned into one of anxiousness. As he sat listening, a thought crossed his mind, as if there was something crucial missing.

Finally, Tuo Xie ended his explanation of the first half of the instructions. Tuo Xie started on the latter half of the instructions. "When the disciples of Poison has severed his Qi points, the disciples of Qi should cast their spells immediately, using their Ben Ming, to keep the soul of the disciple of Poison alive."

Chia Maojiu gulped, his face taking on a look of confusion. The Miao Bujiao elites had relied on their Ben Mings, which was indeed related to soul power. When the four elders had risked their lives to send the letter to Nine Peaks Mountain from the village of Miao, they had been ambushed and killed. However, using Ben Ming, they managed to get to Nine Peaks Mountain. These 'corpse messengers' used Ben Ming to preserve the last remnants of the body's soul and used the corpse to carry out the host body's final wish.

However, Ben Ming could only keep one alive for a matter of days, mechanically carrying out one task out of instinct. At that moment, the person would already be dead and could not possibly be revived. If this was already the case for using it on one's self, what more upon using it on another?

However, Tuo Xie had stated only this fact, he did not explain any further. Little Chi Maojiu's mind raced. After some pondering, he came to sudden realization. The Ben Ming mentioned by Tuo Xie was not the Ben Ming cultivated by the Miao Bujiao!

Although, Miao Bujiao's practice was inherited from Grand Master Tuo Xie himself. There was only one possible explanation. Little Chi Maojiu gave out a heavy sigh. The years must have distorted the practice of the Dark Arts which Grand Master Tuo Xie had left behind.

The Miao Bujiao had propagated and developed the art for two thousand years. There were some talented people in every generation. When they picked up the practice, they naturally did not stick to old ways, instead researched and developed the art tirelessly. After two thousand years, although they were known as the disciples of Tuo Xie, the sorcery practiced now bore little to no resemblance of the original. Take Ben Ming for example, the Ben Ming which Tuo Xie had taught his disciple was intended to be used in bringing the three arts together. It's primary focus was on prolonging one's life and sustaining their soul. However, the elites of Miao Bujiao had researched for generations, continuously adding other forms of magic and spells into it. Now, Ben Ming has turned into a destructive power, costing the user their life and bringing their foes down along with them.

When they fought against the Jingpo demon lady, Grand Elder Chi Shuilie had used his Ben Ming to activate Slanting Shadow Spell, Second Mother had used her Ben Ming to activate Stinging of the Golden Blood Spell. Not too long ago, Chi Maojiu had risked his life with Wen Leyang, destroying his Ben Ming to summon countless Spell Bugs. These forms of Ben Ming were indeed powerful, but they were not what Tuo Xie had initially left behind.

Wen Leyang finally understood, after little Chi Maojiu shared his sudden realization.

Similar to the Miao Bujiao, the Inner Disciples of the Wen Bucao had also happily distorted the venomancy left behind by the Grand Master.

When Tuo Xie was at the first half, he was only talking about how to lay the foundations with Poison Hand. The recipe for the poison medicine which they were to soak themselves in was inherited from Tuo Xie as well. After that had successfully learned the Poison Hand, the toxins within their bodies would have reached an equilibrium.

Mastering this would take ten years of strenuous training. First, it was to cultivate the poison of the medicinal wine in the body, only after successfully mastering the Faulty Punch, but one could not cultivate the poison into the body until they have learned the position of one's Qi points. However, the Wen Bucao had cultivated the poison into their body according to the Five Elements. Although this resulted in a temporary increase in power, the toxins in their bodies were no longer balanced. Even with one element out of sync, it would greatly affect the outcome when combining the three arts.

Wen Leyang and little Chi Maojiu looked at each other and laughed. They pondered together upon how had the Si Buliao, Luo family, had distorted the art of necromancy. If Tuo Xie had known that the teachings he had passed down were 'fostered and enhanced' by his descendants, his tone now might not have been as friendly.

Of course, Tuo Xie could not foresee the thoughts of these two children. He continued inn a calm voice, "The flesh of the disciple of Poison may be dead but his soul still remains. The disciple of Death should then take control of his body within an hour and continuously perform the Corpse Dance for a hundred days." After a brief paused, he continued. "At this moment, within the body of the disciple of Poison, a hundred types of poison are within but they are all the Poison of Life of this world, the Corpse Dance can absorb this cold Death Energy. Yin and Yang meet, Life and Death entangle… A hundred days later, a poison body will be formed. The disciple of Qi should use their Ben Ming to return the soul into the poison body. Now, the process is near completion. The disciple of Poison must then cultivate the poison within his body using the Faulty Punch and it will be done. The disciples of the Qi manipulation and necromancy have now come together, combining their power of Qi and of death with poison."

Wen Leyang had received his confirmation and was listening happily. Although the process was not entirely the same, the theory still remained. Wen Leyang had already ingested Yin Chi's Poison of Life and Death while Tuo Xie wanted his arbiters to cultivate the poison body through the Copse Dance. The final result would be different somehow, but it was still based on the same principle. Yang supporting Yin while Yin nourishes Yang. To put it simply, Wen Leyang has replaced the life-preserving Ben Ming with the fruits of the Origin herd and replaced the Corpse Dance which was to absorb the Death Energy with Yin's Chi's Poison of Life and Death. His experience matched up with Tuo Xie's method of practice, but the process was much simpler and more effective. No matter how great the Corpse Dance was, it could never surpass that of Yin Chi's Poison of Life and Death. The poison power within Wen Leyang's body was even more chaotic than the one produced if following Grand Master's instructions, but it was also purer. However, with Tuo Xie's instructions, the power of the disciples of Qi and necromancy would also increase greatly. It was unknown whether it was because Tuo Xie had thought too highly of his successors or that his pure talk of theory in which the method of execution was unimportant, that was why he spoke only so lightly, just barely skimming the surface.

The disciples of Qi and necromancy were both to help the user of Poison to cultivate the poison into their bodies, and upon having accomplished that, all three of them would improve greatly in their arts. At the same time, due to the disciple of Poison having to go through the two processes of Qi Manipulation and necromancy, hence, after they have risen from the dead, the power of the other two arts would be transferred onto them as well. Neither of the two descendants present knew anything about the practice of necromancy plus their own practices have been distorted. They could not hope to understand the instructions just by mulling over them. They could only wait until they've have a chance to consult the records and verified them.

Wen Leyang was perplexed after hearing all this information, he understood that the root of the problem was that they had distorted the Grand Master's arts. If the ones standing inside this witchcraft dimension right now were the ancestors of the three families, they would have no problem understanding it and would happily mastered it thoroughly.

This unique practice of the Dark Arts, which Tuo Xie's master had created, ultimately was based in venomancy. That was perhaps the foremost reason the legacy eventually fell onto Tuo Xie's shoulders. If Tuo Xie had not disappeared, then the ancestors of the three families would have been like Lue Luo, Mi Xu, and Tuo Xie, having no equal in Qi manipulation and necromancy. The disciple of Poison who have been the one to inherit all three powers. After they have had achieved the goal of the Dark Arts, they would find another three disciples and pass down the legacy.

The ancestor's practice methods of old have finally been passed down. Even if there were some complications and incomprehensible turns, as long as they knew the main essence of the arts was for the three to become one, they would eventually realize the ultimate goal. However, these methods were of no use to Wen Leyang now. The ones who would benefit from this would be the other disciples of the three families.

Tuo Xie had been going on for half a day now at this point and seemed to grow annoyed with himself. He puffed heavily twice and changed the topic, "To understand the execution, look no further than the instructions. Then, just follow your heart and the circumstances around you. The outcome of your practice will be determined by your personal fortune and luck, but the end result should not vary much. After you have complete the process, I wouldn't say you would be indestructible, but you definitely will not have to worry when facing the average magic user. However, if you are in grave danger and in need of help…" As he said this, Tuo Xie's tone turned slightly bashful as he chuckled, "If you are in need of help and can see no way forward, you can make your way to Zhanyan Peak of Mount Emei and seek help from Chang Li."

In an ancient cave on Zhanyan Peak, there was a secret path through the back that could only be detected through the use of psychic powers, while the front was heavily cloaked in prohibition spells and the words 'do not enter' written all over.

The design of the front was mainly to deter the three disciple of the Dark Arts or his descendants who have yet to fulfill his method of practice, from being killed by the prohibition spells within. If they have fulfilled the practice, it did not matter whether they entered the ancient cave through the front or back entrance.

When the foolish Chang Li heard Tuo Xie finally mention her, joy erupted from the bottom of her heart and it showed on her delicate face, a look beautiful enough to steal anyone's breath away. Wen Leyang and Chi Maojiu beamed, looking at her expression of joy.

Tuo Xie hastily coughed twice and said in earnest, "If it is not something of any importance, do not bother her! This young girl…. Ha! Let's leave that till my return. The journey I am about to take could take me as long as three or five hundred years, or even as short as fifty years."

Tuo Xie had entrusted the jade talisman to the enlightened person Tian Yin. Firstly because he did not think that two thousand years would pass before this object was returned to the hands of his disciples. Secondly, according to his tone, although the matter he had to settle was of great importance, he was was largely confident that he could return before long. The max of five hundred years had now become two thousand years.

As he spoke, Tue Xie began to laugh. His laugh was honest and warm, without the sternness of an elder. "Even though I have accomplished the ultimate goal of the Dark Arts, I had no intention of contending for the divine land, nor did I intend to brandish my power under the heavens. Instead, I wanted to search the world for my own brand of happiness, up until the moment I met Chang Li, this… this… this scoundrel!" Although he emphasized the world 'scoundrel', there was not a hint of blame or anger but was filled with doting and complicity.

Tuo Xie's laughter did not stop. It turned from awkwardness to joy and slowly turned wild. He seemed to forget that every 'ha' was little Chi Maojiu's sadness.

Finally, the laughter faded. There was not a single movement within the witchcraft dimension. Wen Leyang waited the length of a breathe before asking little Chi Maojiu quietly, "Is he finally done…? Ah!!" He turned as he spoke. Upon his eyes falling on Chi Maojiu, he suddenly cried out in surprise. His body was gripped by fear!

Unknown when, under little Chi Maojiu's feet, a crooked, black, shiny vine, akin to a thick strand of hair was noiselessly wrapping itself around Chi Maojiu. It went in from one ear, exiting through the nostril and snaked into the mouth. Chi Maojiu's expression was blank. In the corner of his eyes, a few strands of these 'hairs' was earnestly squeezing itself out.

Wen Leyang did not have time to think, he reached out to grab the 'hair'. However, he had just moved forward when he felt himself being pulled away. Chang Li had came over in a flash and was pulling him away.

The usual playful look had returned to Chang Li's face. She giggled as she looked at him. "Why do you look so alarmed? When Tuo Xie started laughing, his magical powers had started to morph into a tuft of hair. Wait and see, what happens next will be even more shocking and terrifying!" As she said this, she pulled Wen Leyang to sit down next to her. She supported her chin with one hand and looked at Chi Maojiu in earnest, like she was watching a movie.

Wen Leyang could not bear to watch. The transfer of Grand Master's Ben Ming was not an easy sight to stomach. He turned to look at Chang Li. "What of the whereabouts of Grand Master?"

Chang Li smiled and sighed in relief. Her person became graceful and light after exhaling, seeming to have cast off a great burden. "I'm not afraid if he turns out to be wizen and old, nor am I afraid if he were dead. I was only afraid that I would not be able to find him! Now, with a way to locate him, I am overjoyed!"

Wen Leyang nodded as well, "Black and White Island, Tian Yin! I will go with you." It was not as if no one in the world knew where Tuo Xie had gone but Tian Yin, one of the three Sword Immortals of Black and White Island knows. However, Wen Leyang felt that this was strange. "Why would Grand Master Tuo Xie not tell Lue Luo or Mi Xu where he was going but he told Tian Yin?"

Chang Li was not as thoughtful as Wen Leyang. In fact, she did not want to overthink it. She shook her head with an easy conscience. "Whatever the case, we'll talk after we have got ahold of that Taoist priest Tian Yin!" As she said this, she suddenly pulled on Wen Leyang's sleeve in excitement. She pointed towards Chi Maojiu. "Look, quick! It's changing, it's changing!"

Wen Leyang gulped loudly. The 'hair' had now completely vanished. Little Chi Maojiu was lying flat on the ground. Like a flower nursery, buds bloomed all over his body, withering into ash seconds after they had reached full bloom.

Countless strange looking bugs had appeared out of nowhere and were crawling in and out of his orifices. These bugs looked queer and varied in size, but they had one common trait, they each had a human face on their bodies. Some crying, some smiling. Some were expressionless, some were even winking.

Chang Li laughed at the sight, goosebumps erupted all over Wen Leyang's body. He could not help but ask her, "How… how long is this going to take?" As he said this, he picked up his cellphone to check the time… His phone had went dead from recording the Grand Master's words.

Chang Li frowned as if Wen Leyang's question was a difficult one. She said after while, "Do you mean in here… or out there?"

Wen Leyang let out an 'ah'. Chang Li's words did make some sense. With a bitter smile, he countered, "In here and out there, is there a difference?"

Chang Li nodded matter-of-factly, surveying Wen Leyang with beady eyes, her face turning into a frown. "This world contains great energy and obeys its own laws. Of course inside here would be different from outside there! When did you become so dumb? Before this, I would have said that you were better than him. Now, it looks like he is better… much better!"

Wen Leyang did not know whether to laugh or to cry, he just shook his head. In his heart, he knew what this was all about. He pondered if he should continue questioning her when she blustered, "Do not ask me how different they are! I do not know either. Maybe an hour in here equals to a day out there, or maybe an hour in here is but a few minutes outside. We'll only know when we get out!"

Wen Leyang was unsatisfied, he thought hard and tried to come up with a theory. "Last time at Shanghai's Painting Town, Leyang Tian had activated the witchcraft dimension there. The time was…"

Chang Li had heard of his experience in Painting Town before. She pouted with scorn. "How can the boy Leyang's power be compared to him?!" As she said this, a thought seemed to cross Chang Li. She squinted her eyes and looked Wen Leyang up and down. "Boy, are you in a hurry to get out?"

Wen Leyang could hold it in no longer, he pounded the ground with his fist in frustration. "It couldn't have taken us half a month, right?" In half a month's time, it would be the tenth day of the fourth year according to the lunar calendar, the day of his wedding.

With a crunch, the flower stalks on little Chi Maojiu's body fell off. The bugs had stopped, turned upside down, and died on the spot. Wen Leyang's gaze lit up with hope when little Chi Maojiu sunk into the muddy ground, bobbing along in the mud.

Time within the witchcraft dimension seemed to stand still. Every now and then, the power that was entangled in Chi Maojiu's body would shift and change. Various strange things started to happen, each stranger than the next, making one's hairs stand and grit their teeth at the sight. Wen Leyang and Chang Li had no notion of the time in here. They chatted idly. When he got bored, he got up and did a round of Poison Hand. Chang Li chose to fall silent. She closed her eyes and sat cross-legged upon the ground, utilizing the time to recuperate in silence.

Light within the witchcraft dimension grew low and dark. Even with Wen Leyang's enhanced vision, he was starting to lose his vision. In the end, he could not even make out little CHi Maojiu and Chang Li who were near to him. Finally, a darkness so absolute you could not see past your own fingers enveloped them.

Wen Leyang immediately sat cross-legged. He started counting in his heart. He had only got to the count of two, when he felt he body shudder. The witchcraft dimension, which had trapped them for who knows how long, had vanished!

Wen Leyang was overjoyed. He quickly opened his eyes. He cried out an 'ah' and almost fell over. An old face, almost nose to nose with him, was looking at him expectantly.

Wen Leyang had to pull back a few feet before he could recognise the person in front of him. He said, perplexed, "Gu… Gu Xiaojun? Why are you here?" Then, he grabbed the old man by the arm, "What is the date today?"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 178: Fei Fei

Translator:EndlessFantasy TranslationEditor:EndlessFantasy Translation

Gu Xiaojun did not have time to reply before another familiar voice exclaimed, full of rage, "Lunar calendar, the fifth day of the sixth month!" First Uncle Wen Tunhai strode over and punched Wen Leyang.

Wen Leyang's heart went cold. Two months have passed.

They were still in the Miao stockade. After the witchcraft dimension vanished, the trio had re-appeared on the same spot.

Little Chi Maojiu's broken arm had healed. He was sound asleep. Under Second Mother's command, the Miao Bujiao carried Chi Maojiu away in a hurry.

Upon exiting the witchcraft dimension, Chang Li did not bother to greet the others. She lifted herself to her feet and turned to leave. Wen Leyang grabbed at her, seemingly to have forgotten his wedding troubles. "Take me with you!" After a pause, he added. "We should wait, until you've completely healed." Chang Li looked at him with half a smile and glanced at his hand through the corner of her eyes. Wen Leyang quickly let go.

Chang Li then scolded even as her smile lingered, "Foolish boy, do I need you to tell me that? I have waited for thousands of years, what's a few more months?"

Wen Leyang nodded, then shook his head vigorously, he could not understand it.

Chang Li coughed weakly before continuing with a chuckle, "I have to recuperate first. I'll be back in a few months, then I will bring you to Black and White Island." As she said this, she paused and lowered her head in thought. When she lifted her head, her expression was solemn. "I will have to use my demon powers to recuperate this time. I am not to be disturbed in this time, no matter what! Before I return, you should not go looking for Black and White Island on your own. Even if you manage to find it, the three Taoist priests would not have a problem dealing with you. With the Prohibition Spells around the island, even if ten of you were to be work together, it wouldn't make a difference. Also, Black and White Island is forbidden land. If you step foot on the island, even if you were the son of Tian Shu… Nay, even if you were Tian Shu's father or living ancestor, they'll stab a hole clean right through you."

Wen Leyang quickly nodded in agreement. Chang Li nodded towards Second Mother and Wen Tunhai. She did not waste any more time. She put on the shining Qing Miao costume and disappeared from sight.

The moment Chang Li departed, Wen Tunhai and Second Mother came up to him. Wen Leyang recounted their experiences in the witchcraft dimension to them. Obtaining Grand Master Tuo Xie's message and inheriting his inner power should have been something to be celebrated, but it was marred by a layer of solemnity and confusion by little Chi Maojiu's arm-breaking, the Grand Master's continued absence, and Black and White or the enlightened person Tian Yin telling them a lie.

As Wen Leyang talked, he fished out his dead cellphone. He wanted to give it to Second Mother but after some hesitation, he gave it to First Uncle instead. There still wasn't any electricity supply in the Miao Stockade Village. They have had to light fires every night.

First Uncle took the cellphone gingerly. He and Second Mother looked at each other. With a groan, he lowered his voice and opened his mouth, "When little Chi Maojiu wakes up, please bring him up to Nine Peaks Mountain."

Second Mother nodded, "Please inform the two old men on Crow's Ridge." Grand Master Tuo Xie's practice of the Dark Arts have been rediscovered, the three families of Wen, Miao, and Luo could not suppress their excitement. They would have to discuss the details as soon as they could.

Wen Leyang stood to the side, he then turned to First Uncle and asked lamely with a stutter, "Mmm… the wedding… what happened?"

Wen Tunhai slapped him across the back of his head, "What happened? It was postponed! Most were understanding but there's just a bunch of rogue practitioners making a ruckus, unwilling to accept it."

Wen Leyang had a headache just thinking about it. "How did you deal with them?"

Wen Tunhai suddenly smiled. His face took on the usual trademark villain smile of Wen Buzuo. "Big Father found a way around them. He told them that the wedding was on the tenth day of the fourth month next year all along, it was the old monk Ji Fei who was mistaken."

Second Master burst out laughing. Grand Elder Wen would definitely pull off something like that.

Wen Leyang was still worried. He asked his First Uncle in a soft voice, "The ceremony on Crow Ridge…" He knew he did not have to ask about Xiaoyi. Wen Leyang was more worried that the Grand Elder Wen had used mountain produce as betrothal gifts.

As expected, Wen Tunhai snorted.. He did not even try to conceal it in front of Second Mother. He said in a somewhat depressed tone, "We almost fought. The two old men of the Luo family had intended for her to be married, but the betrothal gifts that our family have brought… but in was settled in the end. The three elders still sounded angry on the phone though. When you have the time, go up to Crow's Ridge, bring gifts and pay your respects to your future in-laws!"

Wen Leyang felt easier after having inquired about his own affairs. Then, he remembered why he was so eager to get married in the first place. "The people in the Place…"

Wen Tunhai smiled confidently. "Relax! Fourth Father has personally assumed the role of command. Divine monk Bu Le has already healed completely. He's hiding Wei Mo somewhere not far from the Forest of Red Leaves. If anything comes up, they will act. Wei Mo is doing his calculations in the Forest of Red Leaves. We don't understand his method but according to him, he's making great progress. Outsiders do not know about this yet, so we are free of problems for now, as long as we do not frighten then. With divine monk Bu Le taking care of things, we should be fine." Wen Tunhai paused briefly and continued, "Shan Duan has also awoken!"

Wen Leyang rapted to attention, "How is he?"

Wen Tunhai's expression relaxed a little. "He's badly injured but his life is in no danger. Given time, he will heal completely. He also told us about his experience in Mount Eyang. Everything matches up with the stories you have uncovered about the Taoist priest San Wei."

Enlightened person San Tong, who had followed Painting Town's master, Leyang Shoujin, was one of the Taoist priest San Wei's close friend. Although he did not know about the thousand year conflict between San Wei, Painting Town, and Hanba, he knew that his supreme leader had to bring down Painting Town. While they were inside the Gold-Consuming Lair, he had intended to join forces with the Qilian Immortal Sect and attack the Leyang family but the Qilian Immortal Sect was busy dealing with the stone forest and metal mountain demons and had backed out on him. After some turn of events, San Tong had eventually succeeded in capturing the short-statured Wen Leyang.

Wen Leyang had asked Qin Zhui for help in chasing after San Tong while he asked the Great Mercy Temple to investigate the Eyang Sect. Shan Duan, the little demon rabbit, he wasted no time. When he heard of he rumour that Wen Bucao was hiding an important person, one who would play a significant role in the fate of the magical realm, he sneaked his way up to Mount Eyang in the dead of night.

WIthin the past few months, Wen Leyang has went through numerous challenges. Earth-shaking elites had appeared, one after another. The two thousand year old plan had been rediscovered. On top of that, his body had been infected by the Poison of Metal twice and his bones had been broken and remade once. Personally, he feel like he could not contain it all, his brain felt like it was about to explode. He had not thought much about little demon rabbit Shan Duan's injuries. Now that he had heard First Uncle Wen Tunhai's recountings, his heart grew light and he was grateful for his good luck.

The different branches of the Five Blessings each had their own abilities, but by the look of things, the most dangerous among them would inarguably be the former Eyang Sect. San Wei's true body was no more inferior to Chang Li's or Hanba's. Naturally, his abilities were not either. His three body split alone should have easily killed little demon rabbit. For Shan Duan to have returned safely from Mount Eyang was a miracle in itself.

Shan Duan was indeed lucky. When he reached the top of Mount Eyang, San Wei's true body had already left for Shanghai. The magic in the split body of the 'First Brother' were still sealed and were not any different from the average Five Blessings elite. Shan Duan has walked among them without finding anything. Just as he was about to leave, 'Third Brother' had returned with a massive force which were to provide reinforcements to the true body at Shanghai.

Shan Duan's presence was immediately discovered by the split body 'Third Brother'. A gruesome battle ensued. At first, Shan Duan could not shake off the split body 'Third Brother' no what matter what he did but on the verge of death, his body suddenly unleashed a powerful and monstrous demonic power, greatly injuring the enemy and barely escaping with his life.

When Wen Leyang heard this, he frowned and pondered. Then, he came to a sudden realization. He chuckled and asked, "It was because of Grand Master Chang Li, wasn't it?"

Little demon rabbit had been greatly injured fighting the Rainbow Brothers, who killed demons to extract their primordial energy, back on Mount Emei. He had attracted them after unleashing his demon body. When chasing down the giant pangolin Po Tu, Chang Li had planted a seed of her own demonic energy into their bodies to heal them. Even little demon rabbit himself did not know that he could not fully absorb this domineering demonic energy. It had been hanging around in his Qi points, becoming his life line in his time of need.

That seed planted by Chang Li showed how strong she really was by being able to injure the split body, 'Third Brother'. Also back in Painting Town, he got a direct hit from the Desert Eagle to the head, which also took a toll on split body 'Second Brother', resulting in them perishing together with Tangtang Leyang Tian.

The Rainbow Brothers, who killed demons to extract their primordial energy, had greatly injured the demon rabbit. Chang Li then had planted her demonic energy into him to heal him. The demonic energy in turn exploded and injured split body 'Third Brother'. With split body 'Third Brother' badly injured, he made an easy target; split body 'Second Brother's power were greatly diminished as well due to 'Third Brother's tragic death and could not kill Wen Leyang and the other back inside the witchcraft dimension.

Wen Leyang understood these events were a sequence of events, like ripples in a pond. If traced back to the beginning, the reason for killing demons to extract their primordial energy could be traced back to Chang Li's shattering of the Ice Cone Nail, no, it started when Tuo Xie started giving Chang Li the cold shoulder… At the root of things, it was due to the unlucky demon who rashly proposed to Chang Li more than two thousand years ago. To go even further, it was because the parents of this unlucky demon gave him life… I cannot go on!

Shan Duan did not know that 'First Brother' and 'Third Brother' were two different people. Although he was surprised at his opponents' madly powerful skills, he did not think any more of it. He thought that he had greatly injured the Taoist priest San Wei.

Little demon rabbit had barely escaped. Even while gravely injured, he was worried about Wen Leyang in Shanghai. He had wanted to bite down on his wounds and wait to meet with Wen Leyang. However, his wounds were much worse than he had initially thought. Instead, he left Wen Leyang with the big Buddhist prayer bead, and returned to Nine Peaks Mountain to recuperate.

Wen Leyang took a deep breathe. Wen Tunhai knew what was on his mind. He squinted his eyes and nodded, "The kindness of Great Mercy Temple's two divine monks cannot be repaid by the descendants of Wen Bucao even after the skies have fallen and the ground collapses!"

Shan Duan had crossed paths with the Eyang elites in Shanghai while he was running for his life. Coincidentally, Wen Leyang was also passing through and they fought together on the highway, saving Shan Duan's life. The big truck driver, Zhang Xiaohua, was still being remanded bu Gu Xiaojun, in fear that he would spill the beans when he got out.

Wen Leyang replayed the scenes in his head and continued to ask, "What about Qin Zhui?" Qin Zhui did not seem like the conniving type, but he had great power. His skills were almost as great as that of the Five Blessings' elites. Old demon rabbit had went to aid in the defense of the Forest of Red Leaves. Without anyone controlling him, there would be nobody to control Qin Zhui.

Wen Tunhai shook his head unexpectedly, "We will leave this discussion for another time." Then, he pointed towards Gu Xiaojun who was waiting at the sides. "He came to Nine Peaks Mountain looking for you, so I brought him here. You'll have to ask him for more details."

Gu Xiaojun saw that it was his turn and he acted most impolitically. He immediately pulled Wen Leyang into a house and pulled out a deck of photos from a briefcase and presented them to Wen Leyang.

There were another two person there, a man and a woman. They stood up as Gu Xiaojun entered.

Gu Xiaojun pointed to the both of them and introduced them to Wen Leyang. "This is Fei Fei, the elder sister, and the other the younger brother, Xiao Sha."

The girl Fei Fei looked to be about the same age as Wen Leyang, early twenties. She was not particularly pretty, faint freckles dotting her face, but her smile was infectious, causing all who looked upon her to burst into a big grin.

On the other hand, Xiao Sha was stoic and cold. He looked to be about eighteen or nineteen years old. He had thin lips. His eyes were like small cracks carved into a hard-boiled egg with a pencil knife. His eyes were filled with a sense of immaturity and it showed that he did not understand the truth of life.

Wen Tunhai and Second Mother walked in then. By the look of things, they already knew why Gu Xiaojun had brought him here.

Wen Leyang nodded towards the siblings Fei Fei and Xiao Sha. He started looking over the photos. As he looked though through them, he lifted his head and regarded Gu Xiaojun with suspicion.

The first set of photographs were of eight blonde, blue-eyed Europeans. They were of mixed gender and different fashion sense. It showed them looking out at the scenery with smiles. One could tell they were at ease, looking at these photos. They were obviously tourists. After that, there were close-up shots of each of them.

The second set of photographs depicted a dozen short-statured, dark-skinned Southeast Asians. They all had the look of alertness and gloominess of guerilla troops. The only thing missing was a 'this man is dangerous' or a 'do not approach' sign on their foreheads.

The third set of photographs were of a group of Indians.

The fourth set of photographs were of a group of Koreans or Japanese. He could not tell.

The fifth set of photographs were of a bunch of black skinned people. Due to their tall and lanky stature plus signs of malnutrition, Wen Leyang concluded that they were Africans, North Africans at that.

The photos had been secretly taken and they were all of foreigners. The photos were separated by their origin countries. The groups numbered from as few as seven, to as many as thirty of them, the background of all the photos was China.

Wen Leyang finished flipping through all the photos. He chuckled and looked at Gu Xiaojun. "Drug dealers? Firearm smugglers? These things aren't under your jurisdiction."

Gu Xiaojun smilled. He waved at the girl with the infectious smile, Fei Fei, who was standing behind him. "You tell him. There's no need for formalities, just get on with it!"

Fei Fei was taken aback. Her smile turned bitter as she shook her head. "Chief, this is our first time meeting. I don't think it'd be appropriate…"

Gu Xiaojun's eyes bulged. "What's not appropriate about it? It's for the glory of the country!"

Wen Leyang was puzzled. He could not make sense of any of it.

Fei Fei looked like she did not know whether to laugh or to cry. She walked up to Wen Leyang and shook hands with him. She whispered, "I'm his soldier. Forgive me for this." After she had finished, she blinked and proceeded to scrutinize Wen Leyang's face with a smile. This made Wen Leyang uncomfortable. He did not know if he should return the smile or just stare back at her.

Second Mother laughed while looking at Wen Leyang's awkwardness. She cheered him on, "Good brother, stare back at her. Don't be afraid!"

Fei Fei continued to smile. She took two steps backwards and spewed out, "People's expressions are divided into four main categories, namely, pleasure, anger, sorrow, and joy. Additionally, there's shyness, nervousness, lust, etc. That would make up a total of thirty-seven expressions. Every expression has different effects on the facial features. If we divided the face by the forehead, center of the brows, the left and right eyebrows, et cetera, we can divide the face into forty-nine areas. The effects of the thirty-seven expressions are all different on these forty-nine areas."

To Wen Leyang, it was baseless and sounded like nonsense. He smiled gingerly as he shook his head and asked, "What do you mean?"

Fei Fei was patient. She continued, "The expressions in these forty-nine areas will combine according to the master's true feelings, which gives rise to one's expression. For example, when you are happy, only if forty-nine areas smile together will it really count as a smile. If you're were only making a show of being happy, even if your lips curve and the corners of your eyes crinkle, the other areas will subconsciously reveal your true feelings."

Wen Leyang was shocked. This time, it made some sense to him. He repeated, "What… What do you mean by this?"

Fei Fei did not want to keep him guessing any longer and answered straightforwardly, "I can read people's true feelings. Even a highly skilled actor cannot hide his feelings from me. The the forty-nine areas that convey feelings are largely uncontrollable by thought alone."

Wen Leyang gulped. He had not heard of such a skill before. Second Mother was not satisfied. She asked Fei Fei with a smile on her face, "Then look at me now. What am I feeling now?"

Fei Fei's gaze swept across Second Mother's face and she answered with a smile, "Sad!"

Wen Leyang and First Uncle Wen Tunhai were intrigued. Although little Chi Maojiu had broken his arm, he had after all inherited a tenth of Grand Master's powers, the gain far outweighed the loss. He had unlimited potential now and the three families have now obtained the instructions to Tuo Xie's ultimate practice. Everybody should have been happy. There should be no place for this sadness.

Second Mother's expression changed suddenly. She stared at Fei Fei for a while, astonished, then nodded with a bitter smile. The Miao Bujiaos were stubborn in nature and had always lived in seclusion. Their way of life and practice methods were largely different from that of the other families. Second Mother was indeed sad. Little Chi Maojiu going on his journey and inheriting the Grand Master's legacy upon his return were indeed causes for celebration, but this has delayed Wen Leyang's wedding, she could not forgive herself.

Wen Leyang and Wen Tunhai's expressions turned unnatural quickly. They met Fei Fei's gaze and felt as if bugs were crawling all over their faces.

Fei Fei smiled good naturedly, "Not only expression, even the tone of one's speech can be differentiate into many categories. Changes in intonation, coupled with observation of one's expression, which I mentioned earlier, the truth is, nobody can lie their way past me. Nobody can deceive me. Sometimes, I can even guess the truth, but if the matter is too complex, then it is beyond me."

Wen Tunhai coughed and said loudly, "I had hot and sour vegetable soup for dinner last night!"

"That is a lie." Fei Fei said as she looked at First Uncle with a smile, her tone confident.

"I had roasted buns and fried bee larva!"

"Lie."

"Next."

"Dough drop noodles with soup."

"Now that is the truth." Fei Fei's smile was dripping with honey. Then she added, "And you do not like it."

The admiration on Wen Tunhai's face immediately turned into awkwardness. Second Mother gave a strained smile. "If you do not like it, then just say so…"

With this ability, let alone actors, even elites of the cultivation world would not be able to deceive her, unless they shielded their faces and did not say a word.

Fei Fei paused briefly and looked at Wen Leyang. "Just now, after you had looked through the photos, you spoke lightly, but your heart was uneasy. There was even a note of impatience and frustration"

When Wen Leyang was holding the photos, he smiled easily at Gu Xiaojun but he was indeed secretly uneasy. Gu Xiaojun was only a mortal but Wen Leyang knew what his presence meant. If a flying thief were to make an appearance in the magic realm, Gu Xiaojun would know who it is. Wen Leyang was truly impressed and wanted to further inquire about this skill immediately.

However, Fei Fei just smiled and shook her head, "I can't tell you that. If you learn too much about it, my readings would no longer be accurate."

Gu Xiaojun opened his mouth then, "With Fei Fei here, you do not have to hide anything, it would be useless."

Wen Leyang decided to cut to the chase. "Why did you come looking for me, tell me." He had barely finished when Gu Xiaojun took out another bundle of photographs.

These photos were different from the ones before, There were no people inside them, only sceneries. Some were of huge, majestic stone statues, some were of colorful wall murals, some were of a small, handmade, carved plate. Wen Leyang's expression turned dark quickly. The style of the symbol in these photographs were different and their size varied, but they were all unmistakably of a nine-headed snake.

Gu Xiaojun said slowly from the side, "Do you remember the joke we had, that beasts belonged to mankind?"

Fei Fei added, "The nine-headed snake symbols exist all over the world. In the Persian Empire, ancient Greece, ancient India, East Africa, Cambodia, Japan, the list goes on. The names vary greatly as well as it's teachings, but they all worship the nine-headed snake. These cults have branches all over the world and still has followers to this day."

"Evil cults?" Wen Leyang asked and searched his empty pockets. First Uncle Wen Tunhai laughed. He fished out a carrot from his pocket and tossed it to Wen Leyang.

Gu Xiaojun nodded confidently. "Yes! Not only in the present, no matter which dynasty or generation, cults that adopted the nine-headed snake as their symbol were known as evil. They have been the target of extermination for generations. However, due to the core personas of these evil cults having some special abilities, they could not be exterminated completely…"

Wen Leyang munched on his carrot, it was crunchy and sweet. He asked, "Special abilities?"

Gu Xiaojun nodded with a bitter smile, "It is akin to something like sorcery. There are some magical aspects to it,"

Wen Leyang nodded, signaling for Gu Xiaojun to continue.

"Starting a month ago, the core personas of almost every nine-headed snake worshiping cult in the world suddenly arrived here. At first, we thought it was them just establishing contact, but we later discovered that some indigenous people from remote corners of the world had emerged and entered the country through various routes. We can see the nine-headed snake believers from developed countries such as Japan and Europe establishing contact with one another, but those black people from the great African mountains, they don't even know how to write the world 'electricity'. There should have been no way to reach them. Judging from when they entered our country, they have yet to contact one another."

When Gu Xiaojun had finished, Fei Fei added, "That's why we think that what summoned them to China was something like a revelation or divine instructions."

Wen Leyang looked relieved. He knew his guess was correct. This was indeed troubling.

Gu Xiaojun did not bother to ask Wen Leyang of his thoughts before continuing, "These people are so-called fanatics. They can even resist deep hypnosis. We could not find out why they came here or what they plan to do."

Second Mother sneered, reflecting the biting savagery the Miao Bujiao was known for, "Why question them? Just kill them all!"

Gu Xiaojun snorted, "Kill? They have not done anything, how can I make my move? Ï don't even have the manpower to investigate let alone arrest people."

Wen Leyang turned and looked at Fei Fei. He asked with a smile, "Your chief is lying, why didn't you say anything?"

Fei Fei smiled coyly, "Our chief has never lied and will not lie in the future."

Wen Tunhai laughed loudly. It looks like he had become closer with Gu Xiaojun. He patted Gu Xiaojun on the shoulder, "This young girl is telling you off!"

Gu Xiaojun said with a bitter smile, "It's not like I do not have the manpower, I do have enough men, but the capable ones…" As he said this, he shook his head and sighed, "The death of Tangtang felt like both my arms were ripped off!" Wen Leyang cursed the old fox.

At the mention of Leyang Tian, Fei Fei, who loved to smile, adopted a mournful expression, as well as the small-eyed Xiao Sha.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 179: Strange Art

Translator:EndlessFantasy TranslationEditor:EndlessFantasy Translation

Wen Leyang had no intention of ignoring the news about the nine-headed beast, Xiang Liu. If what Fei Fei had said was true, that all the cults who worshipped the nine-headed snake as god had received a summon, could it be that the beast had escaped from Black and White Island? Wen Leyang would not be satisfied until he got to the bottom of things.

"Although we weren't close, I have met Kunlun Sect's supreme leader at Tangtang's place one. That's why when these evil foreign bastards entered the country, I sent some men to Mount Kunlun. I wanted to know more of Black and White Island's current situation, but my men could not find him. Even the person who was stationed there did not know where Liu Zheng had went."

Wen Leyang grunted and recalled something. "The foreigners have all come here. Do we have any sect worshipping Xiang Liu here? Have they made any moves?"

Gu Xiaojun laughed, "That question is right on point!"

Fei Fei chimed in, "The worshippers in China, no matter good or evil, Mountain Sect or World Sect, all worshipped the three pura Buddhas or nature. Almost none of them worshipped such an evil thing."

Wen Leyang nodded with a smile. It looked like the beliefs of the Eastern world were still quite healthy.

Fei Fei knew Wen Leyang's thoughts with just one look and smiled as well. "However, there is one minor rogue sect that secretly worshipped Xiang Liu. Like the foreigners, they have suddenly stirred. They have already been arrested by the chief. Although we couldn't get anything out of them through questioning, we…" Fei Fei suddenly shut her mouth and looked at Wen Leyang with a half a smile.

Wen Leyang's face immediately stiffened. This woman's gaze was too unnerving. It can even be regarded as mind reading. Under her gaze, Wen Leyang had no sense of security, his thoughts froze. He only managed to regain his composure after some time. He asked in continuation of Fei Fei's statement, "What?"

Gu Xiaojun coughed. "But we now have an extra opportunity to infiltrate them. You can follow the foreign evil bastards and see what they're up to."

"You want me to pose as a Xiang Liu worshipping, rogue believer?" Wen Leyang was not stupid. He quickly understood why Gu Xiaojun had sought him out. Or else, he would not have bothered with telling him all this. He did not wait for Gu Xiaojun's reply as he continued to ask, "Why me? What about your men?"

Gu Xiaojun shook his head. "We're the department of security, not a team of mad scientists. My soldiers consists of ordinary citizens…" Wen Leyang glanced at Fei Fei. He said to himself in his heart. "Does she count as ordinary?" Fei Fei seemed to answer him with a sweet smile.

Gu Xiaojun knew what was on Wen Leyang's mind and also smiled. "My men have their own specialties in their respective fields, they are true field soldiers. However, their specialties are not as effective in individual face-offs. Usually, while facing magic users, we relied on thorough preparation and the might of the army, employing technology against magic, using schemes and plans against them. That's why we have been successful thus far."

Fei Fei has been working with Gu Xiaojun for a long time, the two of them had long formed an agreement. She immediately continued, "And, the magic users and sects in our country mostly kept to themselves and did not want to have anything to do with the outside world. Hence, the only people that we have taken down before this were individuals without any support. This time, it's different. A few dozen forces have added up to a few hundred men. The higher-ups have only allowed us to monitor but not capture, we can only discern so much from the outside. If things get serious, I'm afraid we would not even have the time to react. That's why we must infiltrate them and keep an eye on them. If an emergency were to happen, we can act immediately and put a stop to them."

Gu Xiaoju said, "That is why, we need someone who can fight against them, and that person must hold the same ideals as us! If Tangtang was still alive, there would be not need for me to find you."

Wen Leyang tossed the final chunk of carrot into his mouth. "You don't have to use Leyang Tian's name to persuade me. I have promised him that I would help you, and this matter concerns us as well." He paused. "Just me?"

Fei Fei smiled. "Of course not. Even if you manage to blend in with them, can you understand their language? I don't think that they all learned Mandarin before coming here."

Gu Xiaojun smiled as well. He pointed towards small-eyed Xiao Sha who had been standing silently behind Fei Fei all this while. "Both of them will go with you. Fei Fei knows some foreign language, can detect lies, and discern the inner thoughts of others. As for Xiao Sha…"

He had not finished when Wen Leyang interrupted with a frown on his face. "These people have nothing to do with the magical realm right?" Ever since the Five Blessings have gathered on Nine Peaks Mountain, Wen Leyang had become quite well known in the magical world. If he wanted to pose as a rogue cultivator, it would have to be on the premise that nobody would recognise him.

The venomous look that Gu Xiaojun gave was not inferior to that of Fei Fei's. He had understood Wen Leyang. "Relax, leave this to Xiao Sha. His abilities, hehe, are quite interesting!"

Wen Leyang looked at Xiao Sha in puzzlement, then looked to Gu Xiaojun. "Interesting?"

Xiao Sha nodded and smiled. His already small eyes almost disappeared. "It is quite interesting!" As he said this, he reached out with his hands and started to rub his face. When he removed his hands, Xiao Sha had turned into another person. The young, obstinate youth had turned into a distressed, middle-age man, as if he had been taking laxatives for a month.

Wen Leyang was amused. "Art of Disguise?" Upon closer inspection, Xiao Sha's facial features have not changed, but his movements, actions, and expressions after his modifications, those were what had transformed him into another person. One would not relate this person to the original Xiao Sha.

Xiao Sha shook his head. He jumped out of the house and shouted to Wen Leyang, "Look closely!" As he said this, he folded his hands behind his back and started to jog.

Wen Leyang's eyes almost fell out of his head in disbelief. Xiao Sha had left a trail of huge footprints behind him. Every footprint was more than a meter long, the five toes clearly visible. Only a ten-meter tall wild man could have left such footprints. When Xiao Sha came back, the footprints that trailed behind him were like chicken feet marks.

Even First Uncle Wen Tunhai who had seen it all clicked his tongue in awe.

Xiao Sha was not finished yet. After making two rounds, he ran to a nearby well and fetched a bucket of water. He started gulping down the water. Although the bucket wasn't big, almost the size of the normal red plastic pail which the people in town use. Xiao Sha drained the bucket, spilling not a single drop. Xiao Sha was not done yet, he went to fetch another bucket of water. Wen Leyang hurried to the side of the well. With the bucket freshly filled, Xiao Sha once again proceeded to down it.

After four consecutive buckets, Xiao Sha wiped his mouth in relish and laughed joyfully, 'I'm full!" But his stomach did not bulge.

Wen Leyang was dumbstruck. He asked in shock. "What happened to the water? Where did it go?" These four buckets of water would have added up to more than a hundred kilograms. He could not even start to believe that Xiao Sha could have drunk it all, even if he were to be beaten to death. However, right before his eyes, the bucket stood empty, the water all gone.

Xiao Sha stood by looking stoic and stern, but spoke in an easy going tone when he spoke as he shook his head, "The skills that I rely on for a living, there is no easy way to explain them."

Fei Fei chuckled as she came closer to Wen Leyang and said, "Xiao Sha's abilities are numerous and messy, but you can sum them all up in five words, strange arts among the people."

Xiao Sha nodded in agreement. "I know various odd formulas among the people, and little tricks of the world. Most of them are used to trick others, but there are some that are quite useful. Even I can't understand the theory behind it. For examples, fighting long benches."

Wen Leyang asked with a note of interest, "Fighting long benches?"

Xiao Sha nodded seriously. "In the mountains of Huaiyang, there was a formula that was passed down. The medicine that was concocted following that formula, if wiped onto long benches, would cause these two benches to start fighting one another until one of them would be completely broken up, only then will they stop. I have tried this formula and it really works. It wasn't some trick of the eye either."

Wen Leyang was overjoyed. The Wen family were no strangers to 'formulas'. He wanted Xiao Sha to produce the formula right there and then for him to research. Gu Xiaojun quickly put a stop to this. "Other than all this, they have also undergone strict training and tests. Although their martial art skills cannot be compared to yours, but the average person would not be able to touch them. They are also intelligent and their minds sharp. If they go with you, they should be of great help and will not burden you."

Wen Leyang nodded and looked at Gu Xiaojun expectantly. "Then what are you good at?"

Gu Xiaojun laughed unexpectedly. "Does ping pong count?"

Fei Fei added with a smile, "The chief's duty is to assume command, he will not be traveling with us."

Wen Leyang seemed slightly disappointed. He preferred to have a leader. This way, he would not have to think so much. "Just the three of us then?"

His voice barely faded when a familiar sonorous voice sounded, "The four of us!" Then, ugly man Qin Zhui strode out of another house, carrying his Tang knife.

Gu Xiaojun and First Uncle Wen Tunhai shook their heads in unison, a bitter smile on their face. They threw a look of helplessness towards Wen Leyang.

Qin Zhui could not take it anymore, could not stay on Nine Peaks Mountain any longer. He had stayed back at the Wen family village to look after Nineteen and to guard Wen Leyang, so that he could challenge him anytime. He had wanted to achieve the skill, 'Break the Force', as soon as possible, defeat Wen Leyang, and take wed Nineteen. However, Wen Leyang had left in less in two days after his arrival. He had no one to test his skills against, and Nineteen had barely paid any attention to him. What aggravated him the most was whenever he practiced his knife skills, seven fat man would immediately start hounding him and gesticulate at him, talking nonsense and criticizing his mistakes and commenting on where he seemed to have done well, but none of them would fight him no matter what. Not only did Qin Zhui not manage to learn 'Break the Force', he was starting to forget how to 'Hide the Force'.

The Gold-Consuming Lair was destroyed. If he wanted a breakthrough in his practice, he had to look for another worthy opponent. He kept thinking about how Wen Leyang would appear in front of him and how he would miraculously defeat him…

Due to the matter of the nine-headed snake believers coming to China from all over the world, Gu Xiaojun had personally gone up to Nine Peaks Mountain to ask Wen Leyang for help. The Wen elders naturally wanted to know the whole story. Qin Zhui was a sorcerer. Although he had not been in the room, he had heard the whole conversation. Whether he was playing the role of the martial arts freak or the loyal man, the love of excitement ran deep in his bones. He was also bored and had nothing to do. It would have been fine if he had not learned about this, but since he had, it would be impossible to stop him from going. Old demon rabbit was in the Forest of Red Leaves. If Qin Zhui wanted to follow Gu Xiaojun, who in the Wen family could stop him?

On the contrary, Gu Xiaojun was quite happy about this. Although he did not know Qin Zhui well, judging by what he had heard, Xiang Liu was an ancient, unlucky thing. Most magic users, whether from the right path or the evil path, resented this nine-headed monster. That was why he did not question Qin Zhui's identity or motives. Also, Qin Zhui's magic roots were not bad. If it was not for his rigid mind, he might have readily allowed him to sneak in with his men.

Wen Leyang jumped back in shock. He did not know whether to cry or laugh as he asked Qin Zhui, "Do you know why we're making this trip?"

Qin Zhui proudly smiled. A terrifying smile appeared on his face, one that made people's hairs stand on end. "To beat up the foreigners!" Sometimes, Qin Zhui was too simple-minded, but he was not as stupid as the Rainbow Brothers. He had directly pointed out the ultimate goal of Wen Leyang's current venture. If they could find out the real reason for their movements, that would be the best, if they could not, then they would rather be safe than sorry. After all, those who believed in Xiang Liu were not good people.

After Qin Zhui was finished, he reached out and patted Wen Leyang on the shoulder. "Worry not, I am a man of honor. I guarantee that I will listen to all your commands throughout this operation. I have thought about it and we can have our duel after all this excitement is behind us. To learn the next move, I must keep on fighting. Rather than fighting the Great Mercy Temple, the Eyang Sect, or the Kunlun Sect, I'd rather be off fighting foreigners by your side!"

Wen Leyang asked him with a giggle, "Why don't you fight One Word Palace?"

Qin Zhui laughed. "I can't possibly take on One Word Palace! Not only will I not fight them, I will beat up anyone who goes against the One Word Palace. If I can't defeat the intruders, I will call on you for help."

Wen Leyang grunted. He silently said in his heart, 'Do you really take me for an outsider…'

Initially, the small team who were to pose as the Eastern nine-headed snake believers were a group of people with unique skill sets. However, due to the addition of Qin Zhui, there was now a strange atmosphere around them.

His marriage has been postponed to early summer next year. Grand Master Chang Li's wounds would need a few months to heal. Capturing the teller hiding in the Place of Birth, Life Sickness, and Death, would have to wait until Wei Mo have finished his calculations. Wen Leyang could not do anything to help with the research of the Dark Arts, which Grand Master Tuo Xie had left behind. This matter did not required strength of one's magical powers, but in the firm foundation of the house's teaching. The coming months would pass too slowly for Wen Leyang, he would have nothing to do. Especially due to the customs of Nine Peaks Mountain, the couple which is to be married cannot see each other from the day they set their wedding date until the day of the wedding itself. Nevertheless, Gu Xiaojun's matter involved the nine-headed snake Xiang Liu and he had made his promise at Leyang Tian's deathbed, hence, he could not refuse out of honor.

Wen Leyang told First Uncle of what he and little Chi Maojiu had realized back in the witchcraft dimension, that everybody had distorted the original teachings of the Grand Master. He was worried that his family members would not be able to contain their excitement and gather together to execute the instructions. The other two families would be alright but the Wen family would lose a life the moment they shattered their Qi points. Wen Tunhai carefully kept away the dead cellphone. He chuckled and nodded. "Don't you worry boy! If anything happens, I will be in touch."

Wen Leyang did not waste anymore time. He went off with Qin Zhui, Gu XIaojun, and the siblings, Fei Fei and Xiao Sha.

The minor rogue sect follower, who worshipped the nine-headed snake, were called 'Jiugui'. They had already been captured by Gu Xiaojun. Upon leaving the Miao stockade village, Wen Leyang and the group went directly to the Jiugui Sect located on Lantau's Peak in Wuhan City and underwent a few days of intense preparation.

Although Gu Xiaojun had not obtained any useful information from the Jiugui disciples, they had found many rituals and records regarding the worship of Xiang Liu. Wen Leyang had only flipped a few pages before his expression changed. Qin Zhui was mad with rage and cursed loudly, "They deserve to be killed!"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 180: The Small Town

Translator:EndlessFantasy TranslationEditor:EndlessFantasy Translation

Juigui Sect was an inconspicuous, small sect amongst the rogue magic practitioners. Their approach and supernatural powers were nothing out of the ordinary. They rarely came into contact with outsiders, they were even more obscure than the Heaven-teller Sect. However, the Juigui Sect occasionally made an appearance during important events in the magical realm. That was how the name of their sect was remembered.

When all the evil cults that worshipped the nine-head snake had arrived like a swarm of bees, the Jiugui Sect's disciples had become restless. However, their form of sacrificial offerings, or their methods of worship were enough to cause anyone's blood to boil.. Juigui Sect was only a small sect that had existed for a few millennial but a few thousand people have died tragically as sacrificial offerings.

In their course of 'special training', the small-eyed Xiao Sha was unexpectedly quick and proficient in picking up the sect's folk magic. He almost never forgot anything after one glance and he could remember all the complicated, violent and ghastly ceremonies. He rapidly mastered the understandings, descriptions, and recordings the Juigui Sect possessed in relation to the nine-headed snake Xiang Liu.

Besides that, they also investigated the abilities, magic arts, and approach of the foreign believers. However, the information on them was limited and the existing information did not present anything unusual.

Wen Leyang's current ability was almost on par with the old demon rabbit Bu Le. In the entire world, other than a few top master practitioners, there was almost no one worthy to be his opponent. Amongst these master practitioners, San Wei was already dead. Chang Li, Cone Nail, Hanba, Tian Shu, and Tian Hua were all severely injured. Hence, if someone were to jump out and point at Wen Leyang and shouted, "You are the world's number one sorcerer now!", Wen Leyang would certainly have laughed at this while being startled.

Before Qin Zhui had even comprehend the process of 'Hide the Force', his own supernatural power were no less inferior to that of the top-tiered master practitioners like Qing Niao and Ma Heshui that preceded the supreme leaders. He once was equally matched with Wen Leyang, back in the Gold-consuming Lair. When he had comprehended the process of 'Hide the Force', he made astonishing progress in his powers. Even if he was not evenly matched with the little demon rabbit Shan Duan, he could have given the rabbit a run for his money.

Without underestimating the enemies, the two siblings were not too worried either. Gu Xiaojun fulfilled his duties responsibly. He instructed them seriously, "These unorthodox evil sects, still thrive and resist despite the country's attack for millennials. They certainly must have have some strong points. Additionally, the people that have arrived are all key leaders of the evil cults. It is best that all of you be cautious. I am not saying your powers are not good enough but make sure you are not tricked by the opposing party!"

Wen Leyang gave a forced laugh as he shook the few pieces of thin paper in his hand. "I understand what you're trying to say. However, how are these ten pieces of paper that you have handed me prepare us to face them?"

Gu Xiaojun worried, he was afraid that the secret sect of this country that worshipped the nine-head snake could not understand the methods of these foreign practitioners. The information in Wen Leyang's hand only consisted of simple introductions to the regional Sorcery Arts or Devilry that could only serve as a reference in desperate times.

After seven days, Gu Xiaojun finally obtained the information regarding the movements of these foreign practitioners. After they had entered the country, they had first strolled around, leaving no clues or directions to be follow. However, a few days ago, all of them had started advancing from all directions towards the western part slowly. At that point, Wen Leyang and the rest were also almost done with their preparations.

Before they departed, the miraculous small-eyed Xiao Sha had preceded to make Wen Leyang relax. Then, he rubbed Wen Leyang's face ferociously. When Wen Leyang stood in front of the mirror, as expected, he could barely recognise himself. He had turned into a teenager that appeared to be sixteen or seventeen years old.

No matter which angle you looked from, just by looking at his facial features, he was still Wen Leyang. There were no traces of glue or yellow mud on his face but his appearance was different. His spirit, temperament, expression, and looks were that of a young, teenage boy.

Xiao Sha was rather satisfied with his work. He laughed as he clapped himself on the back. "Every twelve hours, I will need to pinch you, least you turn back to your original self."

Wen Leyang nodded, he remarked as he chuckled, "Then you need to pay attention to pinch me into the same appearance. Don't you change my appearance every time you rearrange my face."

The people who had entered the country were the religious key persons of the nine-headed snake cults that were scattered all over the world. There were almost seventeen groups of people at this point, coming in from the North, South, East, and West, all the way from Europe, North America, Africa, and other regions. They were a mixture of races. These people were followers of the evil cult and were from low-profile, tight-knit organizations. However, they did not have contact with one another or came into contact with one another. They were akin to migratory birds of different species, migrating from all directions towards one single location.

Since no one was acquainted, it was easy for Wen Leyang's group to move among them. They followed behind others. Those that still milled about in the downtown district, Gu Xiaojun kept an eye on them. On the other hand, Wen Leyang, Qin Zhui, Fei Fei, and Xiao Sha had left Wuhan City. They shadowed the movements of the foreign cultivators as they went about. However, their main direction was still pointed firmly towards the northwest.

Wen Leyang could truly appreciate the benefit of having another strong figure supporting him. Whether the enemies were in Beijing, Jinzhou, Haikou or Guilin, he was constantly receiving updates on the enemies' comings and goings, to the point that he only need ask and he could know how many bowls of rice these people had for dinner.

The mission for Wen Leyang and the rest was simple, keep a steady pace and walk in the general direction the group headed.

They toured the scenic spots along the way. The further they walked to the West, the more followers there were. They slowly converged with the group of foreign practitioners. After that, the journey became even easier for Wen Leyang and the rest. Even if they did not have Gu Xiaojun's feedback, all they would need to do was follow any troop they wished. Everyone was heading in the same path. They could even say that they were not following the enemies' tracks, but that the troops behind Wen Leyang was actually following them.

Wen Leyang's group of four was led by by the leadership of the small-eyed Xiao Sha along the way. They persistently completed their set of worshipping ceremonies every day, of course, without the real sacrificial offerings but instead more in gesture.

According to the message delivered by Gu Xiaojun, the rest of the troops were also carrying out the acts of worshipping diligently.

They went from Lanzhou, to Xining, to Dunhuang, all the way to Tibet. Fei Fei said to Wen Leyang with a smiley face, "If you were to go on such a journey with a travel agency, I bet it would cost you no less that four thousand bucks!"

Wen Leyang nodded; he made himself comfortable as he answered, "If all of you were to pay me for services as a bodyguard, I would certainly earn back the money this operation has costed me!"

Occasionally, a few puffs of white clouds floated calmly pass the sky, which was so blue that it looked like water was about to drip from it. Underneath the clouds, all things, such as grass, trees, humans, animals, distant hills, and blue lakes, ancient silence and vigorous vitality glistened under its reflection, condensing into a peacefulness that could not be broken.

On the third day upon entering Tibet, the group received news that left them at loss on whether to cry or laugh. All the evil cults along the way have slowed down, almost every cult was affected by altitude sickness and majority of them were very sick.

After Xiao Sha received this information, he was surprised. His small eyes were filled with astonishment. "These people practice magic all the time, why are their bodies so weak?"

Fei Fei answered coolly, her face still filled with a joyous smile, "No matter how strong a practitioner is, he is still human. It is very normal for one to experience altitude sickness the first time he comes up onto highlands. However, I predict that they will get used to the change faster than ordinary people.

Xiao Sha was enlightened. His face filled with a maniacal smile as the counted with his fingers. "Those from Africa, those from southeast Asia, those from Europe… they all added up to a total of twenty meters above sea level."

Wen Leyang was joyous as well. He asked the two siblings, "Are both of you feeling alright, up on these highlands?" His body and bones had been transformed by the Poison of Life and Death. When he had arrived at Tibet, other than feeling the air here was exceptionally pure that it refreshed his mind, he did not feel the least bit sick.

Fei Fei shook her head. Her smile was conveyed a slight hint of proudness. She was just over twenty years old after all and she was at the peak of her radiance and high-spirits of her age. "We received special training on the highlands every year when we were off mission, we have since gotten used to…"

Before she could finish her sentence, Qin Zhui entered, staggering as he pushed the door open. His lips were as purple as kelp, his gaze drifted everywhere in a scattered manner.

Xiao Sha grabbed onto Qin Zhui's hand and looked. He gave a forced smiled as he spoke to the other two, "Laughing at others, now we have done it… he has altitude sickness." Qin Zhui's fingertips were darkened and started turning blue. He appeared even scary than usual.

Qin Zhui was so uncomfortable that even the act of breathing was difficult, yet he still found strength to retort in a hoarse voice, "You're the one laughing at the others, but why am I the one who's suffering?"

Xiao Sha cared little to quarrel with him at the moment. He hastily pulled out medicinesfrom the medical kit he carried along with him, which contained all sorts of pills such as Highland Health, Highland Calm, Highland Peace, Highland Strong…

Qin Zhui burst out laughing upon seeing this, still spouting nonsense, "Is there a Highland Red?" As he said this, he lifted his Tang knife and proceeded to head for the exit. "I'm actually here to inform you that I am leaving for a day or two."

Wen Leyang grabbed him by the handful. "What for?" He did not dare allow Qin Zhui to simply go off while he was so ill, and he did not trust that Qin Zhui could take care of himself. After all, according to Wen Leyang's knowledge, the mortality rate for altitude sickness was rather high.

Qin Zhui panted for a long while as if working a pair of bellows before answering in a strained voice, "This is the force! I need to fight the force, it's just right for me to practice my knife skills!" Upon saying that, he paused for a moment of rest before adding, "I know my limits, it will only take me a day or two to understand the force. I have no need for medication." Upon saying that, he exerted his strength and desperately pushed Wen Leyang aside. He then pushed past the door and left.

Wen Leyang was filled with astonishment, Fei Fei consoled him softly, "Relax, there are still people nearby that are on our side, he will be fine."

The rest of the believers suffered greatly from the altitude sickness. It was here that the different practices between the evil cults were revealed. The evil cult that came from rich and prosperous regions sought medical attention, while the evil cults that came from desolate, remote places performed dances meant to exorcise demons.

That night, Fei Fei's expression was downcast as she informed Wen Leyang that Qin Zhui was missing.

Wen Leyang was furious. He went out in search of Qin Zhui in the middle of the night. Thankfully, on the second evening, QIn Zhui had returned, his face glowing red. The group was relieved upon his return.

The small-eyed Xiao Sha may have had some understanding of folk magic but despite having crossed paths with its practitioners regularly, their methods were still most mysterious to him and he had difficulty understanding them. He rubbed the back of his head with hands in slight surprise. "Is it true that you can actually study and understand the force here and stop having altitude sickness?"

Wen Leyang's mind was at ease, he laughed aloud as he explained on Qin Zhui's behalf, "He is trained in the supernatural powers of force. He has his own force, while the sky and land here have their own. He had to first understand the force of the sky and land here before he could adjust his body, this is known as… going with the force? Two forces that counteract one another and two forces that are akin to… I don't really understand it all too well either but I think I have it figured out, that is roughly what it is." Upon saying this, he shot Qin Zhui an inquiring look.

Unexpectedly, Qin Zhui tossed his Tang knife to the ground. "Ah bullshit! I had only been training for mere moments when I passed out. I was saved by the herdsmen of Highland Health!"

Qin Zhui was strong as a cow. If he hadn't been so blindly stubborn, he would have only had to suffer for a day or two before his body naturally adapted to the surroundings. Since he had taken some medication, he was now fine. Even Qin Zhui was struck with altitude sickness, much less the foreign practitioners. By the time they departed, seven or eight days had passed. Almost every troop left behind a few corpses. Wen Leyang and his people moved along with the troops.

The purest Qinghai Tibet plateau had conveyed it's awe-inspiring mannerism.

The Xiang Liu worshippers smiled less and less as the journey progressed. They grew ever solemn, while Wen Leyang received less and less information. Tibet was a large area of land with scare population and the enemies practiced some strange methods, it became extremely difficult to keep watch over them.

Fei Fei and Xiao Sha continuously tried to predict the final destination of the evil cults. Finally, based on the route's direction, they concluded that the destination was Lhasa.

However, the evil cult followers proved the siblings' predictions wrong. A few troops passed by Lhasa but did not stop there. Other troops circled it, utterly ignoring Lhasa city and continued walking towards the west. Finally, a few days later, they slowly assembled in a small village known as Tuer and settled down there.

Every evil cult that worshipped the nine-headed monster had finally reached their intended destination. Not far ahead of the small town of Tuer was a lake sacred to the Tibetan Buddhism Sect, the lake Namtso.

The sacred lake Namtso was also known as the Oasis, it's name carried the meaning 'Heaven's Lake' in the Tibetan language. The Buddhist followers considered it one of the four great powerful lakes. Legends say that it was the Buddhism rite location used by Heruka, the enlightened being of the Vajrayana Sect. This body of pure water was both considered to be sacred land by the Buddhist followers and also an important tourist attraction in the the northwest of China.

The small town of Tuer was situated adjacent to the great lake, but it location was not easily accessible. That was why the population there was scarce. There were less than a hundred households in the town. However, in just a few days time, a dozen troops had taken up residence there. The small town suddenly became crowded.

Crowded albeit without the bustle.

The locals did not possess an ounce of the usual Tibetan people's boldness or enthusiasm. They paid no attention the arrival of the outsiders. Their gaze from glazed eyes did not contain any sense of curiosity or enmity, there was only numbness.

The intruding evil cults also appeared lifeless. Their expressions gloomy. There was almost no conversation even between traveling companions. They did not seek lodging but instead built their own tents, milling around and waited like walking corpses.

Wen Leyang's group of four set up a base camp at the edge of the small town. Under Qin Zhui's protection, Fei Fei went out for stroll. It took her only a short while to circle around the entire small town. When she returned, she informed the rest in a determined manner, "This town is filled with ghosts!"

Of course, Wen Leyang understood that Fei Fei did not mean that there really were ghosts like Fifth Brother but that there were hidden secrets in this town.

The small-eyed Xiao Sha laughed at Wen Leyang. "These people may not cry or laugh. They appear to have no emotions but they can't hide the truth from my sister!"

Fei Fei's specialty was that she could pry into another person's real emotions through reading his or her expressions, or the changes in their voice. Even when the person puts on a straight face, Fei Fei could tell from their eyes. Fei Fei wasted no time in speaking nonsense. She lowered her voice and spoke directly, "The people in this small town and the intruding nine-head snake worshippers are the same, they are all agitated and in anticipation, just like wolves… wolves! Wolves that had a sip of blood but have yet to partake in the flesh!"

Wen Leyang took out his last stick of carrot. He had not been able to buy anymore carrots since entering Tibet. Even his last stick of carrot had shriveled up and lost it's crunchiness. It's texture was awful. "Did the people of this town know the evil cult was coming? To this small town…"

Fei Fei frowned as she shook her head. "We can't be certain of that. We will need to investigate the leaders of this town to assess the situation…" Before she could finish her sentence, Qin Zhui who had been on guard outside suddenly gave out a 'huh'. Simultaneously, Wen Leyang laughed with a peculiar expression on his face. With his power of clairvoyance that spread out like water, he could sense a familiar presence.

Moments later, the portiere of the tent was lifted. An old man with a straight back walked into the tent, covered in dust. Gu Xiaojun who had been following behind had come! Gu Xiaojun brought along with him a lot of provisions. He had also brought along a bag full of carrots, this elated Wen Leyang.

Gu Xiaojun entered the tent. He first nodded as greeting to everyone, then he started to explain simply, "Ever since you had left Lhasa, I set off to follow you as well. As I am familiar with the West Tibetan region, I came here to be your guide. On the other hand, I found out, there are no forms of modern communication over here. Rather than sending someone else here, I might as well come over in person and explain myself clearly."

Wen Leyang laughed in a carefree manner, "So did you bring your ping pong paddle or not?" Wen Leyang remembered that Gu Xiaojun had once said that his specialty lied in playing ping pong.

Gu Xiaojun did not acknowledge Wen Leyang, instead continued, "I have already dismissed the people monitoring from the sides. This town here is too small, there is no safe distance to watch from. Moreover, now that the destination has been reached, the efforts that follow are entirely up to all of you." As he said this, Gu Xiaojun looked towards Wen Leyang once again. "But we will still keep a close watch on one or two of the troops, otherwise, we are as good as blind. After just a night's sleep, they could be gone. In order to monitor them closely, we must depend on you."

Wen Leyang was stunned. "Me?"

Gu Xiaojun nodded reasonably. "If these three were to try to get close, their presence will be noticed by the enemy party's psychics." No matter how weak or strong these foreigners were, they were still no ordinary human. Among them must certainly be sensitive people with psychic abilities that allowed them to sense their surroundings.

Wen Leyang gave out a forced laughed as he exchanged his stick of carrot for a new one. "I am just like all of you. I am not able to hide my presence." Wen Leyang's powers were great, but he had not learned how to conceal his aura or evade another's psychic ability. Thus, within the eyes of a magic practitioner, he would always be an ordinary person.

When his Qi points were first remolded by the Poison of Life and Death, he was recognised as an ordinary person with superb inherent abilities in the eyes of the magic realm. Now that his body and bones were remodeled, he had lost those superficial endowments of his. Even in the eyes of Chang Li, Wen Leyang was just an ordinary youngster. Qin Zhui chuckled as he poked his head into the tent. "I will go! Combining the supernatural power of force and combining it with Heaven and Earth, it allows one to move about stealthily which is my specialty!"

Xiao Sha laughed. His eyes squinted and turned mischievous. "Be careful, remember to bring along a few tablets of Highland Calm!"

Qin Zhui laughed out loud. "It's Highland Health!"

Fei Fei laughed forcefully, interrupting both their carefree behaviour. She wanted to comment on Gu Xiaojun's report of his recent discovery about the small town. As she was about to speak, she was interrupted by the old man. "Ever since all of you left Lhasa and traveled west, I already predicted their destination. If it was not the Namtso Sacred Lake, then it would have been the Tanggula Mountains. I have looked into every nearby area that had a name and at first did not come up with anything of interest. However, upon closer inspection, I have found a hint. Tuer Town, it's history is rather interesting!"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 181:The Elimination

Translator:EndlessFantasy TranslationEditor:EndlessFantasy Translation

Gu Xiaojun lowered his voice and spoke at an even pace, "The small town of Tuer is adjacent to Lake Namtso. As it is not located nearby any transportation lines, it is not surprising that tourists do not linger there for long. However, something must not be right if not even one pilgrim passes through the town, right?"

Namtso was sacred land to the Tibetan Buddhists. Every spring and summer, swarms of Buddhist believers came from all over the world to go on a pilgrimage. Many devotees made the difficult and long walk to Namtso. To these believers, who put in painstaking effort into the journey, did not care for mobile transportation. For within their hearts, each step on the rugged path beneath their feet were like pious deeds; Namtso, at the end of their vision, was the homeland which they sought.

However, when these believers arrived at the edge of the small town of Tuer, they avoided it, refusing to pass through or seek temporary lodgings there.

"This is because the people of this small town are not Buddhists." Gu Xiaojun spoke in a low voice but his tone conveyed seriousness.

The Tibetan religions had distant origins and a long history. However, it was not complicated. The Bon religion, which originated in Tibet, and the foreign Buddhism had combined and is practiced as today's Tibetan Buddhism. Even though Wen Leyang did not understand Tibet well, he knew that the majority of Tibetan people were very devout in their beliefs. Over thousands of years, both the Potala Palace and Lake Namtso had turned into the Tibetan peoples' source of spiritual sustenance and was regarded as the homeland of their beliefs.

Gu Xiaojun continued, "This small town is next to Lake Namtso but the townsfolk do not practice Buddhism. In the eyes of most Tibetan people, that is a sin. That is why no one is willing to enter this town."

Xiao Sha squinted his eyes until they could barely be seen. He shook his head as he asked curiously, "That doesn't sound right either. Why would the Tibetan people, who are known to be bold and brash, allow a bunch of people who aren't Buddhists to stay at the borders of the sacred lake?"

Gu Xiaojun glared at him. In comparison, the old man's eyes were much bigger than his. "It is the border of the sacred lake. How can you expect them to fight and kill here? Even though the people of this town don't believe in Buddhism, they aren't slandering Buddha. They mind their own business and stay out of each other's way. Do you think all the eminent monks of Tibet are like you, fighting at the slightest hint of provocation?"

Wen Leyang only then became aware of Xiao Sha's hot temper.

"However.." Gu Xiaojun changed his tone as he came back to the topic of conversation, "Now that you mention it, there is a record stating that seven hundred years ago, some Tibetan people had decided to relocate here, nearly causing a fight to breakout. The conflict was resolved by the Head Lama, Geshe, who was on one of of his routine ritual walks around the sacred lake. Ever since then, no one has paid any attention to this place."

Fei Fei was stunned for a moment. She asked in surprise,"Seven hundred years ago, this town had already existed?" She looked towards Wen Leyang, her face filled with puzzlement. She then smiled and explained herself, "After seven hundred years, a desolated small town should either develop into something bigger or vanish completely. As such, it truly is a wonder that this place, which are at such odds with its surroundings, survive for seven hundred years!"

Wen Leyang thought otherwise. "The three families of Wen, Miao, and Luo have never came into contact with outsiders in the past. Yet, our teachings have been passed down for over two thousand years."

Fei Fei shook her head. "That is different. The three families may have lived in seclusion but they were not absolutely cut off from the rest of the world. A maiden from the Wen family could be betrothed to an outsider and a man from the Wen family could take a bride who is not from the Wen family as well. Even the most conservative Qing Miao clansmen have intermarried with the nearby Miao clansmen. Hence, the three families are still considered to be connected to the outside world!"

Gu Xiaojun nodded from the side. "That is correct. Firstly, the residents of Tuer Town have almost never come into contact with outsiders. Secondly, there was never a reason for the outsiders to seek them out. This town should not have even lasted a few decades, let alone centuries!"

Wen Leyang picked up a half carrot, puzzlement written all over his face. He appeared uncertain as he asked, "Then, what is going on with them? It can't possibly be…" He was halfway through his musing when he suddenly thought of a possibility that frightened him. "It can't be that they are demons which have lived for hundreds and thousands of years, right?"

In these modern times of the magical realm, excluding the demons, such as the big and little demon rabbits and the Sword Immortals of Black and White Island, an ordinary master sorcerer that could live up to two or three hundred years was already considered to have lived a long life. Both the three hundred year old enlightened person, Zi Que, who was already deceased, and the Great Mercy Temple's two hundred year old monk, Hope Sense, was held in high regard in the magical realm.

If the people of this town possessed the magic to stay alive for thousands of years, their actual power was unspeakable.

Gu Xiaojun shook his head, his expression solemn, but without any traces of anger. "I do not know. Tibet is a mysterious place. There aren't many historical studies of this place that were passed down, and even fewer records about the existence of this small town of Tuer. Since we are all here, there would be no point in us making blind guesses at things we can't understand. We will wing it from here on out!" As he said that, he took out a medium-sized satchel from his travel bag and passed it to the small eyed Xiao Sha. Wen Leyang's was surprised, he realized that the old man's face, that was usually serious, was showing a hint of a mischievous smile.

Xiao Sha was confused. He unzipped the satchel and pulled out something that looked like a folded plastic bag. He shouted 'oh no' and his face turned a bright scarlett in the blink of an eye.

Fei Fei cried out in surprise. She jumped up and ran out of the tent. She did not expect to run into Qin Zhui, who was hurrying into the tent.

With swift, agile motions, Qin Zhui stretched out his arms and gently caught the blushing Fei Fei. He was about to speak when he spotted the item in Xiao Sha's hand. He laughed and asked curiously, "This was made with some skill. What is it for?" As he said that, he took in a deep breath and blew it out into the air valve on the seam of the plastic bag.

A practitioner's breath was unusually strong. With the a thump sound, a blow-up doll, the size of a real human, made of some unknown material which was amazing to the touch, abruptly appeared in Qin Zhui's hand!

Gu Xiaojun tried hard to keep his face looking serious. He said to Xiao Sha, "Don't you dare think of anything funny! Today is the middle of the month, the day the disciples of Nine Returns offer sacrifices to their god! Every evil cult gathered here has a sacrificial offering. How do you expect to fake through the ritual?"

Wen Leyang could not decide if he wanted to cry or laugh, "Using a blow-up doll as a sacrificial offering wouldn't just be a failure, it would be like slapping the evil cults in the face!"

In contrast, Fei Fei, who was still blushing, shook her head. She pointed to Xiao Sha. "He… he has a way!"

The blush on Xiao Sha's face was so intense it seemed like he was turning into a red cloth. He gave out a forced smile as he stared at Wen Leyang. "With folk magic, most tricks are just camouflage tricks. With this in our hands…" As he said that he patted the blow-up doll. "It won't be difficult to pass this test!"

Wen Leyang did not believe him. In the sacrificial ritual of 'Nine Returns' a living person was to be killed and separated into skin, bones, blood, flesh, and five internal organs, to represent the nine heads of Xiang Liu. Moreover, the mysterious small town's residents and the overseas evil cult followers were no ordinary people. Naturally, their vision was sharp. It would be pure foolishness to use the blow-up doll for this test.

Unexpectedly, Xiao Sha raised his chin. He laughed arrogantly. "You couldn't even tell where the four buckets of water I drank went to. By nightfall, similarly, you would not be able to tell that this is just a blow-up doll either! However…" Xiao Sha suddenly became dispirited. He waved his hands towards their leader. "The performance is simple, but as for the rest of the items, the skin, flesh, bones, blood, and what not, you can't expect me to conjure them out of thin air right?"

Gu Xiaojun sniggered. "I have already prepared those items for you ages ago! I got them from a hospital before I came here. Those items are all in the travel bag. You will need to generate some steam for them." They had followed the evil cult followers on their tour of all the scenic spots. By the time they had entered Tibet, it was already the beginning of the ninth month of the lunar year. The temperature at night was no more than a few Celsius. Following that, freshly harvested blood and flesh would release steam with hot air.

The two young, master practitioner of the magical realm, Wen Leyang and Qin Zhui, gazed at one another. Their forehead erupted with goosebumps.

Xiao Sha opened the box that he carried with him. The box was was densely packed with small compartments, all filled with small tools, herbal medicine, pigments, et cetera. All the items were arranged by categories. Xiao Sha picked out and hid various items on his body, in preparation for him to display his skills during the sacrificial ritual tonight.

Fei Fei caught Wen Leyang's curious gaze. She laughed as she explained to him. "Xiao Sha is proficient in the practice of folk magic, also known as the Art of Jianghu, to put it simply, it is the ability of the Jianghu people back in ancient times. The tricks of Jianghu are divided into eight elements of gold point, hide, magic, martial arts, critic, cross talk, mediate, and Dagu. The people of Jianghu depends on these skills for a living.

Wen Leyang raised his eyebrows, looking interested. 'Please, tell me more!"

"Gold point refers to fortune-telling, hide means medicine-selling, magic are actually tricks being performed, there's also a form of martial arts practice, critic means book-commenting, cross talk is voice mimicry, mediate is the use of medication in cessation of opium use, Dagu means the art of performing Dagu. Each of these eight sects' artists has their own abilities…"

Qin Zhui interrupted Fei Fei, laughing in disapproval, "Let's leave the others aside for now, I want to know about the unique skill used in the cross talk sect?

He had only just finished his sentence when Wen Leyang's let out a scornful curse which echoed next to his ears, "Qin Zhui is a fool, a blockhead that is no more than a tool!"

Qin Zhui turned around abruptly and glared at Wen Leyang. Wen Leyang hastily waved his hands and shook his head as he gave out a nervous laugh. "That wasn't me! I didn't say that!" Before his voice died away, Qin Zhui's voice echoed throughout the tent. "You said it right, Qin Zhui is only a fool!

Qin Zhui, upon hearing his own voice, was so startled that he squealed. One hand gripped tightly to his Tang knife as he scoured his surroundings.

Following that, loud cheers accompanied by a round of applause came at them from all directions. Qin Zhui took one more look at Gu Xiaojun and Fei Fei. Their mouths curled with a slightest hint of a smile but they still stood in the same spot as before. On the other hand, Xiao Sha was still tidying his tools, his mouth shut tight.

Qin Zhui was honest and straightforward. He was not that foolish. He figured it out pretty quickly and used the hilt of his knife to poke at Xiao Sha's buttocks. He sniggered as he gave the thumbs up. "That is amazing, how did you make those voices?"

Xiao Sha laughed, and gave his usual response. "It is one of the many talents that sustain me, I can't tell you much but I can tell you that this trick was passed down by the Flat Word Sect.

This was an eye-opening experience for Qin Zhui. He was still reeling from the experience as he inquired closely, "So, what is Dagu?"

"An actor's name changes over a hundred times and the actor's face changes over a thousand." Xiao Sha explained simply. Following that, he stretched out his left hand and positioned his knife above the blow-up doll in front of him. With the knife, he stabbed the doll's neck in one quick, ferocious movement. And agonizing scream was heard immediately. The entire doll trembled. When he pulled out the knife, not only did the doll not explode or leak, a gush of fresh blood spurted out following the removal of the blade.

Qin Zhui knew that it was all a fake but a few drops of cold sweat sprung up on his temples.

On the other hand, Xiao Sha looked at his leader in joy, "The joints on the fake human are really well-made, it's joints are very flexible, very easy to position."

Gu Xiaojun laughed in a wicked manner, Öf course, it's one of the best!"

Xiao Sha nodded as he spoke in a formal tone, "It is done. There will be no problem of me posing it as a living human in a while."

Gu Xiaojun was elated. "Wonderful! After the mission is complete, you may take this doll as a reward!"

Wen Leyang admired Xiao Sha. He laughed as he patted Xiao Sha on the shoulder. "Please teach me a few tricks of your, I will exchange it for information of my own methods!"

Qin Zhui immediately bounded over. "I will teach you how to wield a knife, we can exchange as well."

The three young lads was joyously discussing how to go about the exchange of their unique skills when Wen Leyang recalled something. He turned to the side and asked Gu Xiaojun, "If the rest of the evil cults are to use living people in their sacrificial ritual tonight, will you be interfering?"

It was Gu Xiaojun had anticipated this question. He laughed confidently. "Don't worry, I have already figured that out. Did you notice, within their numbers, the further they walked, the fewer people there were?"

Wen Leyang was stunned for a moment. He then reacted, "So you are saying that… they are using their own people as sacrifice to the god? Voluntarily?"

Gu Xiaojun nodded. "They are a bunch of devil worshippers, they are proud to die. I am too lazy to interfere in that! We will not look at them but only carry out the ritual according to the way of 'Nine Returns'." As he said that, he paused, as if he was trying to recall something. He turned around and looked towards Qin Zhui, "I thought you were keeping an eye on those people outside? How come…"

Qing Zhui finally remembered why he had come back into the tent. He hastily said to the group, "A group of townspeople have started approaching each camp. They entered and spoke a few words to the tenants inside before leaving. Then, I saw that the foreigners start discussing amongst themselves." Upon saying that, Qin Zhui blushed, he laughly shyly. "The townspeople spoke in the Tibetan language and the foreigners spoke in their foreign tongue. I understand neither."

Gu Xiaojun's eyes were flashing with excitement. Having someone come to visit on their own accord was far better than waiting around foolishly. Xia Sha released the air from the blow-up doll in quick succession and stuffed it into his sleeping bag. He started choosing an attire and pigments, in preparation to apply makeup on the fake human to make it realistic.

Now long after, the portiere of their tent was raised. A few Tibetan people appeared on their doorstep, one of them entered. With his gaze on the ground, he dully uttered a few sentences in the Tibetan language. He did not care if they had understood him or not, just turned around and left. It was unknown whether it was because Wen Leyang's group had such few people or because of the location of their camp, the few Tibetan people had visited the other camps before they came to theirs.

Gu Xiaojun and the siblings understood the Tibetan language. The moment the Tibetan visitors left, Gu Xiaojun's expression immediately became gloomy. He frowned as he started to ponder. Fei Fei translated the other party's speech to Wen Leyang in a soft voice, "There are almost twenty troops of people in total that arrived but there can only be nine troops that are to move forward in the end! The Tibetan people said that we can either leave on our own accord or we can chase away or kill the others, they do not care."

Wen Leyang frowned, "The monster had nine heads. Is that why only nine troops are to be left? What if we accidentally killed too many and only eight troops are left?"

Fei Fei shrugged, she smile mischievous smile, signifying that she had no comment. "I don't know about that, they even gave us a deadline. Starting from dawn tomorrow, it ends in three days. By that time, if there are still more than nine troops left, they will not bother with us anymore."

Wen Leyang squinted his eyes, "What do you mean?"

Fei Fei was still wearing the same helpless expression. Ï think we will have to carry out some tasks. It will proceed if there are nine troops left, but if ten troops are left, they will refuse to bring even one."

Qin Zhui burst out laughing. He had a carefree expression on his face. "Leaving only nine troops? That's a lot. I don't think you should worry even if only one troop is left! However, do take care when you are fighting." As he said that, he used his knife hilt to knock Wen Leyang's shoulder. "Seize just the right amount, don't fight until there are only eight troops left. It is not that easy to pool together if we are one troop less."

Gu Xiaojun was not as carefree as Qin Zhui, his expression was solemn as he shook his head. "It is not a difficult task to survive this but to not draw attention to ourselves…"

At that moment, outside became chaotic. The sound of footsteps and talking, accompanied by the highland wind, echoed and rippled continuously. Wen Leyang and the rest walked out of the tent. Looking towards the rest of the far away campsites, people had already started approaching one another, trying to establish ties and make pacts.

Wen Leyang derided and taunted involuntarily, "They have been like the living dead during the whole journey, turns out they were just playing it cool!"

Ever since the evil cult followers had entered Tibet, they had appeared numb and desolate. However, upon hearing about the organization of the elimination tournament, they immediately became animated.

The Tibetan people in the small town of Tuer had made the first move. It was obvious that they were regarded as the leaders. Even the evil cult followed that worshipped the nine-headed monster did not oppose their words. The evil cult followers gradually bustled about and started forming their own factions. In preparation for the approaching battle. Everyone here was a fanatic and had traveled all the way to Tibet from a great distance. They would never retreat and leave so easily.

The evil cult followers walked to one another, yet no one walked towards Wen Leyang's camp. On the contrary, the glance they shot to Wen Leyang and the rest spoke of savage, wild beasts, hunting for prey. Qin Zhui scolded quietly in rage, "These snobbish things that despise the feeble folk, they think they can bully us since our group is small!"

The smaller groups were made up of ten people while the bigger groups had up to the dozens. Only Wen Leyang's group, counting the blow-up doll, was made up of six people. Other than Gu Xiaojun who had recently joined them, the rest of them were young people.

Besides, Wen Leyang appeared as though he was only fifteen or sixteen years old after he had his face squeezed by Xiao Sha. His face was filled with the immaturity of a teenager. In the eyes of the rest of the evil cult followers, they were the weakest link. Not only was no one willing to come forth and form an alliance with them, they became the first troop targeted for slaughter at that moment.

Gu Xiaojun turned around and winked at Xiao Sha. Xiao Sha nodded in response and pulled Qin Zhui with him to the other campsites. They entered and came out in a while. Qin Zhui's fury becoming more and more obvious as they went. In the end, they were even chased out by the other parties. Qin Zhu was pointing angrily at the other parties and breaking out in curses. If it was not for Xiao Sha's persistent pulling, perhaps he would have raised his knife and cut down the other party's tent.

Gu Xiaojun did not think that it was possible for anyone to want to form an alliance with them but they should still pretend to try.

Fei Fei suddenly laughed. She pointed with her chin towards a few dispirited and dejected looking Africans. "They are the same as us, they have been abandoned!"

More than ten black people with tall and slender physiques, with a sallow complexion, had already visited the majority of the campsites. In theory, they were not lacking in numbers, but for some reason, everybody refused to form an alliance with them. Seeing that they were receiving the same treatment as them, Gu Xiaojun's old face broke into a smile.

After they had visited five or six campsites, Qin Zhui was red with rage as he pulled Xiao Sha back to their camp, refusing to visit the remaining campsites. Gu Xiaojun burst out laughing. "The other parties are wolves forming an alliance with the dogs. Their initial purpose is to kill the rabbit, of course, they will not be bringing the rabbit along to play together with them…" As he said that, he turned around and glared at Wen Leyang who had just brought out a stick of carrot. "You're role-playing, aren't you!"

Wen Leyang burst out laughing, he ducked back into the tent. At sunrise tomorrow, a chaotic battle would break out. By then, everyone will see the outcome clearly. Wen Leyang's speculation that the evil cult followers would make them a top target. It would not be a difficult task for him to protect his group. Everyone may be scheming and plotting, but once the opposing parties knew that these few followers were not delicious pork chop but were rocks instead, an internal conflict would be triggered immediately.

The situation that seemed unfavourable did not seem too scary. Wen Leyang's real concern was for the small town's residents, who had not changed in many centuries. He was not concerned about the troops of foreigners.

Above the highlands, the sun had gone down but the sky was still bright. By the time the moon rose to the sky, the dozens of evil cult follower troops that were staying in the small town almost simultaneously ignited the bonfires by their campsites and began the worshipping ceremony to the nine-headed snake.

It was night, it was the fifteenth day of the lunar month with a full moon!

It was unknown whether the intensity of their prayers was due to devotion to their beliefs or for tomorrow's violent battle. Every single follower concentrated on performing all sorts of ceremonies. No one was scouting out the other campsites. The citizens of the small town of Tuer had since closed their doors as if they had entered dreamland. Everything was peaceful and quiet for now in this small town, whose period of existence was unknown.

Xiao Sha's performance truly left Wen Leyang dumbstruck. They obviously knew that the person who was being sacrificed was a fake. However, the movements of Xiao Sha stripping the skin and cutting away the flesh, causing the corpse to bleed and pulling out the bones were swift and agile. The fake person also seemed to struggle continuously, never ceasing to convulse. It's mouth opened and closed, rippling in agonizing screams. Not even they could see any flaws. By the time the sacrificial ritual was completed, Xiao Sha's clothes were drenched in sweat.

Just as the sacrificial ritual was completed and Xiao Sha was about to tidy up the mess at the campsite, the unfortunate black people, who had suffered the same fate of not being able to form an alliance like them, visited with a solemn expression.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 182: The Black People

Translator:EndlessFantasy TranslationEditor:EndlessFantasy Translation

Wen Leyang could still recall, when he was studying in the county town, he had watched a movie titled 'The Gods Must Be Crazy Too'. The features of the lead actor and the black people, who suddenly visited, were very similar. Their complexion was black in color, penetrated by a layer of yellowish-grey. They were very tall but their backs were slightly bent. Perhaps it was because they lived on the grasslands, thus did not possess strong and tall physiques. On the contrary, they appeared to be slightly skinny and weak, with short curly hair coiling tightly on their scalp.

The hints of never ending sorrow etched into their wrinkles and their gaze. However, occasionally, a smile would appear, causing one to immediately feel their simple and honest nature.

These African people did not appear evil. They did not carry any evil energy.

Their leader walked in great strides towards Gu Xiaojun. He patted on his thin and bony chest strenuously, making a blunt banging sound. Simultaneously, his mouth spewed out a few syllables that sounded like gibberish. Wen Leyang was afraid that the moment he exerted his strength, he would break his ribs… or fracture his arm.

Gu Xiaojun peered towards Fei Fei. Both of them shook their heads helplessly. No one could understand the African people's language. However, Fei Fei could read the other party's emotions, she told the group softly, "Anxious, dejected!"

The African people's leader shook his head. He continued to pat his chest strenuously, his mouth muttered repeatedly, ""Batis, Tutatunte. Batis, Tutatunte!"

Gu Xiaojun asked probingly, "Your name? Batistuta… Tunte?"

A looked of happiness floated on the African people's leader's face, he corrected the separation of his name, "Batis, Tutatunte!"

Gu Xiaojun laughed as he nodded, he patted on his chest. "Gu Xiaojun!"

The African people's leader was elated, he immediately nodded his head vigorously. He stretched out his hand and pointed towards Gu Xiaojun. "Gu Xiaoqun!" Then he turned his hand and pointed at himself. "Batis, Tutatunte!" He stopped for a moment. As if concluding that his name was too long, he shortened his name slightly.. "Tutatunte. Tutatunte!"

The small eyed Xiao Sha burst out laughing. "Xiaoqun? You're wearing a pair of huge trousers though!" He has only laughed twice when his laugh was cut off by Gu Xiaojun's guillotine-like glare.

Wen Leyang was much smarter, he laughed from the side as he patted his chest. "Yang!"

The rest of them sniggered as they imitated Wen Leyang. They patted on their chests as they said, "Zhui!", "Fei!", "Sha!"

Batis Tutatunte's memory was pretty good. Wen Leyang and the rest only needed to say their names once and he remembered them all. He called out their names one by one, his pronunciation was accurate, with the exception of Gu Xiaojun, whom he still called "Gu Xiaoqun!"

Gu Xiaojun heaved a sigh, he was felt at a loss. If Xiaoqun it was, then so be it. The name sounded rather artistic once he had gotten used to it.

After Tutatunte was acquainted with everyone, his face shown with a heartfelt smile. He suddenly gestured, akin to a big bird, flapping his arms continuously, imitating the movements of flying. His mouth gave out a series of sharp cries like a falcon. Gu Xiaojun was extremely confused. Tutatunte 'flew' for a long time before he stopped. He raised his 'left wing' and pointed to himself, then raised his 'right wing' and pointed to 'Gu Xiaoqun' and the rest, looking at them in anticipation.

Wen Leyang suddenly understood. He had spent quite some time with Ah Dan and had a good understanding of body language. He turned his head to the side and hesitated on whether he should imitate the bird flapping movements as he said to Gu Xiaojun, "Male eagles. One of the wings represent him, the other wing is us. I think it's meaning is almost the same as hands and feet?"

Fei Fei was desperately trying to refrain from laughing. She used an extremely slow speed as she asked Tutatunte, "Frie..nd?" Following that, she made a gesture of holding her hands together.

Tutante had been in China for some time. Even though he still could not speak a word of Chinese, at the very least, he has heard many Chinese words. He seemed to understand the meaning of 'friend', the wrinkles on his face squeezed together in happiness, he roared in a choppy accent, "Frie…nd!" He stretched out his hand and pointed towards the two parties and probingly asked again, softly, "Friend?" Finally, he stretched out a hand and held it out in midair as he watched Gu Xiaojun.

The African people seemed to be truly desperate. The majority of the 'great powers' had since divided up into factions and there were only two flocks of lambs left. A flock of black African lambs, and a flock of yellow Asian lambs…

Gu Xiaojun laughed as he nodded. He stretched out his hand and gripped Tutatunte's hand tightly and spoke determinedly, "Friend!"

With the sound of a crash, Tutatunte plucked a necklace made of a string of fangs of an unknown animal, perhaps a wolf or a jackal or a leopard or a hyena, from his neck. He hung it around Gu Xiaojun's neck in an appreciative maner, his mouth continuously repeated, "Friend, friend…" His tone sounded heavier the more he spoke.

Gu Xiaojun gave out a forced smile as he padded his body. There was not even one worthy gift on him. Finally, Qin Zhui wrote a blessing talisman in good penmanship and gifted it to the African people's leader, which surprisingly, Tutatunte held up and waved around his forehead. It seems that he has watched some Chinese zombie films. He kept the talisman away carefully, turned around and raised his hands high up towards his troop.

All of a sudden, more than ten African people cheered in unison as if they had truly found their most trusted allies. Tutatunte waved his hands towards them and they immediately started bustling about. Like agile grassland jerboas, they proceeded to move their items and shifted their campsite next to Wen Leyang and his team's tent.

Gu Xiaojun suddenly raised his hand and slapped his forehead heavily. He chuckled. "We are all out of our minds!" He spoke to Tutatante in a flurry of Tibetan. When the small town's people were informing everybody about the 'elimination match', they had used the Tibetan language. It was apparent that the African people had understood them.

Unexpectedly, Tutatunte shook his head, his face filled with puzzlement. He could not understand the Tibetan language at all. Even Qin Zhui was astonished, his tone persistent as he spoke to Wen Leyang and the rest, "When those Tibetan people were informing them, they had used the Tibetan language. Evidently, they were not speaking a foreign language! I do not understand what these people are saying now but I can still differentiate between the Tibetan language and foreign language."

Wen Leyang's expression turned solemn. The African people did not understand the Tibetan language, yet they were capable of understanding the words of the small town's residents. He pondered for a long time. There seemed to be only one explanation that made sense. As they shared the same beliefs, they were capable of surpassing the language barrier.

Even though this idea seemed highly unlikely, it did not mean that it was not a possibility.

Fei Fei peered at Wen Leyang's face. She could roughly guess his thoughts. She nodded and used a voice that could only be heard by her own people, "If what you are thinking is true, then there are two possibilities. First, is that between the troops, even though they each have their own language, they can still communicate with each other unhindered. Second, is that only the resident of Tuer Town have the ability to communicate with Xiang Liu's followers unhindered. The people in between troops can't communicate."

Gu Xiaojun's said in a affirmative tone, "It is the second! If it was the first one, Tutatunte would have never formed an alliance with us."

At that moment, Tutatunte was bustling about. He was drawing out a long line of small human figures in the sand with a wooden stick.

The moment Wen Leyang saw the drawing, he was overjoyed. The African people were drawing the different evil cult troops in the small town of Tuer. Each human figure represented one troop. The African people's drawings may have been done with just simple lines, but within those few lines, one could see every troop's characteristic. For example, the Khmer people were short in stature and the contours of their faces sharp, the Koreans' eyes were closely arranged, the Europeans had long noses, the Indian people had their head wrapped in scarves.

Qin Zhui pointed towards a human figure that seemed to have a talisman stuck to his face and asked in puzzlement, "Who is this?"

Tutantu widened his mouth and revealed a mouthful of pearly white teeth. He pointed towards Gu Xiaojun and the rest and laughed.

He pointed towards a tall human figure, with it's back rested on the figure of the nine-headed snake and long silk in his hand, and pointed to himself as he continued to laugh joyously.

Wen Leyang and the rest were at a lost on whether to laugh or to cry. Tutatunte continued to draw his own human figure. Finally, on the row of small human figures, he drew out five circles, each encompassing of a few different human figures. Gu Xiaojun had long picked up on the hint, he laughed as he nodded. "Our African companions are quite remarkable, they had spent the day going around each of the other campsite. Even though they did not manage to form any alliances, they had scrutinized the other troops!"

Tutatunte drew out the different alliances that have formed within the evil cult troops. Within each circle, there was also a human figure which he marked with a point symbol, this person appeared to be the leader of the alliances.

The evil cults' alliances did not follow any laws, regions or race. There were a total of eighteen troops of evil cult followers. They had currently divided into five major forces within the short period of half a day. Setting aside the China-Africa alliance, the rest of the four forces' heads were the Greeks, the Indians, the Khmer, and the Persian Empire immigrants from the southwest Asia.

These four troops had a great number of people while the other evil cult troops with lesser numbers attached themselves to other smaller groups in their surroundings. When the African people were relocating, the others were also moving their campsites as well. The few great forces were displayed in plain view.

Right now, the alliance with the highest numbers was the Greek's alliance. The number of people in their troop exceeded the others few times over. The rest of the three forces had almost the same amount of people. Wen Leyang's group had the least amount of people. They only consisted of a dozen people, appearing exceptionally pathetic.

Tutatunte realized that Gu Xiaojun understood the meaning of his drawings. His mouth widened as he laughed again. He stretched out and used his huge feet to erase the drawing on the ground rapidly then he patted his chest and gestured, full of confidence, finally emphasizing again, "Friend!"

Wen Leyang truly did not have to heart tell to the others, perhaps these African people were not necessarily as kind as they seemed, but they were absolutely honest and simple. They did not possess the evil energy that was said to come with the nine-headed snake of legend. Perhaps the nine-headed snake in their drawings were utterly unrelated to good or evil, it was only a symbol of power which they worshipped.

Gu Xiaojun burst out laughing as he nodded. He led the other four youngster back into their tent.

In contrast, their African companions did not rest. They bustled about the surroundings of the two parties' campsites and continuously set about building defenses. Tutatunte would raise his head occasionally and see that the China people had already turned off the lights in their tent. His expression was one of puzzlement. He did not understand how the Chinese could still sleep peacefully when they were about to head into a life and death situation. He was suspicious of his allies, whether this was a mistake. Two lambs gathered together, in the eyes of a wolf, it was no problem at all. On the contrary, they posed an even bigger temptation.

Gu Xiaojun's group of five laid down in a row in the tent. If a grave robber had entered right now, he would be startled, as the few of them were not sleeping at all but were discussing the mysterious small town and the approaching chaotic battle.

All the cult followers of the nine-headed snake from all over the world had received the same calling simultaneously. In the beginning, Wen Leyang had thought of the worst possible scenario, which was the nine-headed snake was about to struggle free from it's shackles. However, when they arrived in the small town, a new possibility began to surface.

The people of Tuer town was undoubtedly connected to Xiang Liu that was currently chained in Black and White Island. They had been on guard next to Namtso Lake with painstaking efforts for such a long period of time. No one knew what they were guarding or what they were looking out for.

They also did not know the about the powers of the town, like how they had the power to communicate with the other Xiang Lui followers…

Gu Xiaojun reminded the group softly, "We cannot gauge the severity of this battle. Perhaps, it will not be difficult for us to defend ourselves but do take note of two important matters. Firstly, do not display your skills in an overly flashy manner but we cannot be eliminated, but also never arouse the suspicion of the Tibetan people of Tuer Town. Secondly, be careful of the Africans, heh, if they were only ten troops left in the end, they will not hesitate to stab us with their African knives!"

Upon saying that, he stopped for a moment as he looked towards Wen Leyang and spoke softly, "Protect Fei Fei and Xiao Sha as best you can."

Wen Leyang felt there was no need to display his determination. He simply nodded a yes upon hearing that. "How about you then?"

Gu Xiaojun sneered unpleasantly. "Of course, you ought to protect me as well!"

On the highlands, nighttime arrived early and daytime started late. It was already seven o'clock in the morning but the skies were still dark and silent. Wen Leyang and the rest could not sleep, with the exception of Gu Xiaojun. He slept soundly, occasionally letting out a snore.

Qin Zhui lifted his Tang knife and used a tone of speaking which did not allowed for further discussion as he spoke to Wen Leyang, "Once we start fighting, you are in charge of protecting the two siblings. If anything goes wrong, you will be the one to blame!" He had always been a daring vanguard, afraid that someone else would burden him.

Wen Leyang raised the portiere and took in a deep breathe of cooling air. He answered while he laughed, "Don't worry, all will be well if I do not have to protect you as well!"

The small-eyes Xiao Sha followed behind Wen Leyang. He urged in honesty, "Don't worry about me, I have my own tricks but you must protect my sister at all costs!"

Fei Fei did not object to this. She knew that now was not the time for modesty. She nodded towards Wen Leyang. "Thank you for your efforts. I will try my best to stay out of your way."

Wen Leyang laughed. Having such great teammates, he felt at ease, even though their fighting abilities were no different than that of little white rabbits in Wen Leyang's eyes.

It was obvious that the African people had not got any sleep, the sallow complexion on their face were even thicker now. They were holding sticks of short clubs in their hands which were almost the same color as their complexion, staring out at the surroundings vigilantly.

Within the campsite, where the two parties have combined into one, the African people had spent the entire night drawing out a wild and savage looking nine-headed snake on the ground. Under the reflection of the flames from their bonfires, the giant snake appeared to come to life. It's gaze gloomy yet fierce.

The skies were still dark. Within their campsite, the silence before dawn was covered in a blanket of troubled agitation. Troops upon troops of evil cult followers gathered silently according to their own alliances. Everyone's gaze shifted towards the black and yellow lambs almost all at once.

Finally, a dazzling streak of silver glow surged through the sky without warning. The black veil was shattered! Wen Leyang had never witnessed dawn break in such a way. In the blink of an eye, the night had completely turned into day!

The long wait broke the moment the sun rose. Tutatunte and his African companions almost simultaneously gave out long and sharp shrieks. Every person sounded like violent, hunting leopards, their bodies arching slightly. Their murky eyes reflected the bright glow, like ice shards. They stared firmly at the four enemy troops that had assembled at the far end.

Unknown since when, the Tibetan people had walked out of their houses. The old and young, men, women, and children… all of them gathered together, carrying no expression on their faces, gazing out numbly. They observed everything before them attentively but with an icy look and numb attitude.

The small-eyed Xiao Sha walked next to Tutatunte and patted Tutatunte on his bony shoulder. He held up a finger and pressed it to his lips. He gave out a tight smile as he shook his head. "Stop screaming…" It had already been ten minutes since daybreak and the Africans had been shrieking continuously but the enemies did not attack.

Fei Fei laughed softly towards Wen Leyang. "None of them wants to make the first move."

It was then, Gu Xiaojun emerged from the tent with a look of impatience. The black people's howls were so shrill, even a sleeping elephant would be awakened by them.

Wen Leyang peered towards Gu Xiaojun with heartfelt admiration. "So you knew that no one would be attacking us first?"

Gu Xiaojun yawned as he answered with sleepily, "Well, that was not a difficult guess. We appear the weakest here but we won't necessarily be targeted for slaughter first! Everyone wants to attack us last. Perhaps, they might help us to achieve our aim." As he said that, he turned around and instructed Xiao Sha with in a relaxed tone, "Scare them a little so that they understand that whoever attacks us will certainly suffer losses!"

Xiao Sha burst out laughing. While under the ghastly gaze of their African comrades, he crossed his arms and walked to the border of their campsite. He stood with his legs wide apart. Xiao Sha stood unmoving outside of their camp but to his left and right, two rows of gigantic footprints appeared soundlessly as the ground, as if a group of invisible giants had lined up next to him.

Wen Leyang remembered seeing this trick once but Xiao Sha had then only left behind his own gigantic footprints and there was only one row of footprints. This time, there were dozens of giant footprints as if they had invisible bodyguards that were guarding closely next to Xiao Sha. There were also a few footprints moving about continuously. Even with Wen Leyang's psychic abilities, he could not tell what was happening.

In a flash, there was a stark contrast between the surprised Africans companions in the campsite and the astonished evil cult followers opposite them. The Tibetan people's expressions were still cold and indifferent though, utterly nothing in the world was capable of moving them.

It was as if, within a short moment, the lambs had turned into poisonous snakes…

Let alone the amateur foreign evil cult followers, even Wen Leyang or the big and little demon rabbits would have been petrified by the small-eyed Xiao Sha, if they had not known any better. Wen Leyang's eyes were looking at the footprints on the ground, which were pacing back and forth, but he could not pick up on the giants' shadows.

It never occurred to Tutatunte that his ally had such a shocking ability. How could a small-eyed youth possess such power? Within his surprised gaze, there was a whiff of concern mingled within, he urged Gu Xiaojun earnestly, "Friend!"

Gu Xiaojun burst out laughing, he patted the black man's should to set his mind at ease. "Friend, friend!"

The dawn massacre which was on everyone's imagination did not happen. The air of the town, with the gigantic footprints walking back and forth, turned from nervous scene to one of awkwardness.

Qin Zhui held onto the Tang knife. He was becoming impatient. He turned his head to the side and asked Fei Fei, "So, are we going to have to fight?"

Fei Fei had been observing the evil cult followers' expressions carefully, upon hearing Qin Zhui's words, she shook her head lightly, "I can't tell, some of them are unyielding, they still want to try fighting us!"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 183:Destroying The Troops

Translator:EndlessFantasy TranslationEditor:EndlessFantasy Translation

Including Wen Leyang's group, there were a total of eighteen troops of evil cults that worshipped the nine-headed snake in the small town of Tuer. There could only be nine troops left in the end. Due to their stubbornness and persistence which was brought on by their religious fanaticism, more than a few people would certainly be dead by the end of this battle.

Even Wen Leyang was unaware of what sort of prophecy that they had received before they made their way to China but he could at least understand why these religious fanatics had decided that the best course of action for them was to stay.

Every troop would rather die from being eliminated. That was why the ambience of the small town was thoroughly ghastly. Everyone was glaring at one another like ravenous tigers, yet they were also waiting for someone else to make the first move.

If the organizer was to come forward and come up with a solution, then the situation could have been resolved with ease. There were to be nine troops left out of eighteen. They could have either paired up and fought each other, or divide themselves into smaller groups and compete by counting scores. All in all, it wouldn't be too difficult a task. Yet, the residents of the town did not speak, they gathered and watched from the sides since the early morning, they did not even have breakfast.

Xiao Sha suddenly scoffed. He turned around and walked back to the campsite. The dozens of gigantic footprints beside him disappeared instantly.

Wen Leyang was astonished, he asked, "Why did you come back?"

Xiao Sha gave him the evil eye. "Bullshit, my sister just said that someone is unyielding, of course I should come back quickly!"

Qin Zhui lifted his Tang knife, his eyes glimmered as he asked Fei Fei, "Who are they, these who are unwilling to back down?"

Undoubtedly, Wen Leyang's group's responsibilities had been divided well. Fei Fei was in charge of observing the enemy's expression to gain first-hand intelligence. Xiao Sha had the job of intimidating the others. Wen Leyang and Qin Zhui were to stand guard and fight anyone who came close. Gu Xiaojun did not do anything…

Even before Fei Fei answered, Wen Leyang seemed to have realized something, he sneered as he said, "I will go first!" He got up and jumped backwards a few step. He seemed to be leaving himself some space for a starting run.

At the same time, a strong looking man from the Greek troop on the opposite side threw open his arms. He jumped out of the group with his jaw clenched. Like a raging bull, he dashed in great strides, to the direction of Wen Leyang and the rest's camp.

Xiao Sha could not help himself. He burst out laughing from where he stood. "Are we having a bull race here" This is…" Before he could finish his sentence, his mouth suddenly shut tight. Fear flashed across his face!

The distance between the evil cults and their campsite was less than a few dozen meters. The bull-like strong man did not run very fast but moments later, the entirety of the small town shook with thundering footsteps. Every time the strong man's feet touched the ground, the ground would tremble and rumble loudly!

Tutatunte led his troop in a series of loud shrieks, like a group of monkeys that realized danger was approaching them. Their expressions were savage as they waved their limbs about.

The trembles grew stronger and stronger by the second. The remnants of the bonfire and the small rocks were trembling so hard, they started rolling everywhere around the campsite. Suddenly, following a loud call, Wen Leyang gathered his strength and ran forward towards the strong man, whose body was three times the size of his.

Cruel smiles appeared on the face of the Greeks standing nearby. They knew that even the toughest and sturdiest pine tree on Mount Olympus could not withstand the strength of this strong man's one arm.

Wen Leyang did not run fast but went at the pace of an ordinary man. His hands were opened wide, shrieking loudly through his mouth along with his African allies. It was like watching a squirrel dash towards its true love, the great bear, with firm determination and defying all danger.

Just as Wen Leyang was about to crash into the strong man, a gust of strong wind swept past, Qin Zhui had already pulled ahead and surpassed him. He laughed loudly as he crashed into the Greek's strong man!

In a fight, how could Qin Zhui ever be content with second place?

Qin Zhui slung his Tang knife over his shoulder. He crashed into the strong man without holding back. Bang, a cracking sound like the air had exploded rang out, even the evil cult followers who were cruel and unyielding, gave out a soft scream of fear in unison. Their jaws dropped from fear, as they stared at the scene before their eyes in disbelief and bewilderment.

The strong Greek, that was famous for his strength as well as his iron-like body, could not bear the tremendous force that rippled out from the impact of the crash. His body was like a balloon that was filled with water. The moment the two of them came into contact, his body exploded with a loud bang. The strong man, that had seemed extremely powerful a few moments ago, had been turned into a pile of ground meat in the blink of an eye, guts splattered in all directions!

When Wen Leyang was dashing forward, he had been controlling his strength the whole time. Following the group's earlier discussion, even while defeating the enemy, he was not allowed to be too flashy. Whether he was fighting with strength, his body or his Poison Hand or with poisons, even if he just stood still, he still had a way to kill the evil cult followers that pounced his way, without uttering a single word. However, Qin Zhui did not care for such things. His dash was filled with the spirit of the Olympics. At the same time, he had faced his opponents with the utmost respect, not hiding his body's strength as he crashed into the strong man and blew him to pieces.

A shower of blood rained down and splattered everywhere. Wen Leyang swayed and retreated back to Gu Xiaojun's side in a speed far quicker than before. His body was not tainted by even a single drop of blood. Even though he did not meet with the enemy head-on earlier, Wen Leyang knew this in his heart. Aside from the rest, the strong man's abilities were even less than that of Giant Bull from the rogue practitioners. Even for two monk disciples, the strong man would not have been a problem for them.

At this point, the sharp shrieks of the African allies in their campsite had turned into hoarse, alarmed cries. Judging from their voices, one would have guessed that they had just eaten three tones of salt.

Qin Zhui dodged the shower of blood rain that was falling from the sky. He stood in between their campsite and the evil cult followers, he asked defiantly, "That's it?" His gaze dotted all around. His eyes swept back and forth across the enemy. Wherever he looked, the evil cult followers caught under his gaze could not help but feel frightened.

Gu Xiaojun suddenly shouted, "Don't stop Qin Zhui!"

Fei Fei, who had been serving underneath Gu Xiaojun as a soldier for some time, immediately understood their leader's intention. She explained to Wen Leyang softly who was slightly puzzled, "Our intention was to get the enemy to retreat in the face of difficulty but with that one attack, in the eyes of the rest of the troops, they think it was the Greek man that was too weak."

Wen Leyang had learned a lot as of late. He was much more quick to understand now, he laughed as he nodded, "Understood! If the Greeks want to retain their position, they must risk their lives in a counterattack!"

Fei Fei praised as she chuckled, "It is so much easier to talk to a knowledgeable person! Rather than wait for the Greeks to attack, why don't we help the other troops bet them into defeat first, before we discuss this any further."

After the China-African alliance, the Greeks were the strongest amongst the rest of the four alliances. The Greeks were like tigers amongst wild beasts, while the other three alliances were akin to wolves. Gu Xiaojun's intention was clear, he wanted the wolves to understand that the tiger was a fake.

With a series of savage wild laughter, at a speed that could not be detected by the naked eye, Qin Zhui dove into the group of Greeks ferociously. Even before the opposing party could react, he had already bashed into a dozen people. The troop's formation instantly turned into chaotic mess. Although Qin Zhui did not stop running, his footsteps gradually slowed down. Every single one of the Greek evil cult followers were strong men built with bulky arms and strong waists. Their bodies was an accumulation of strength that was utterly unimaginable by any other ordinary beings. Just like chunks upon chunks of hard rocks, the moment their body was crushed into powder from the impact, the force from the impact sent wave after wave of uneasiness into Qin Zhui's body mercilessly.

It was easy to crash into one but it was no easy feat for him to crash into ten of them. By the time he had crashed into twenty, he was already in pain… The situation had now turned from him crashing into them, to them throwing themselves at his body in true desperation.

Fei Fei frowned as she spoke to Wen Leyang, "The Greeks are people who advocate for strength. Whether it stems from ancient myth or folk beliefs, they have always worshipped rigid strength. Qin Zhui is straining with the effort of going against that strength now."

Wen Leyang felt pride in his heart, for the martial arts practiced by the Greeks were slightly similar to his but paled in comparison when it came to power.

Xiao Sha followed up the conversation from the side as he laughed, "Qin Zhui is right now fitted to the old saying 'How many nails can one nail into the body, even if that body is made of made of metal!'. Are you going to help him?"

Wen Leyang came up with a plan in his heart, he understood Qin Zhui's abilities more than anyone. He shook his head as he laughed. "He'll be fine!"

As expected, Qin Zhui, who was swaying from the impact, raised his arms and pulled his Tang knife from his back. With a raging roar, he chopped down with his knife!

Every Greek evil cult follower that had been pushed back were now squalling. Just as they were about to surge forwards to intercept Qin Zhui, they suddenly felt as if the entirety of heaven and earth, everything and anything in their surroundings, following the movement of the knife, converged into one impetus torrent, that crashed onto them! The people at the front of the lines did not even have the opportunity to scream out. They dropped dead where they stood. Even though the Tang knife did not touch their bodies, the grand tremendous force that rippled with the force of heaven and earth had caused their bones to explode without mercy.

Wen Leyang chuckled. "Qin Zhui alone is enough to deal with them."

Similarly, Gu Xiaojun laughed upon hearing that. "This is chaos. That is splendid thing!" Inadvertently, the rest of the three great powers have changed their direction. It was unknown since when their wolf-like, bloodthirsty gase had shifted, from the direction of the China-Africa alliance's campsite, to the the Greek evil cult followers' troop.

The few troops that had formed an alliance with the Greeks did not hesitate in the slightest as they abandoned their 'alliance chief'. They fell back rapidly and quickly formed a new alliance.

The Greeks could not hold out for much longer. There was utterly no one who could break past Qin Zhui's force, that was as powerful as the supernatural powers found in the supreme leaders of the Five Blessings, which was enough to beat all of them into pieces.

Under Qin Zhui's relentless charge, almost half of the Greek evil cult followers, which had originally been a hundred men strong, were dead. Their formation was almost broken. Gu Xiaojun was about to instruct Wen Leyang to call Qin Zhui back, when a bitter and shrill howl called out. It called to the skies from the group of Greek evil cult followers. A masculine old man with a face full of tattoos, just like an old lion king, appeared, roaring towards the heavens in a rage. With a flash, brown colored flames sprung up all over his body. The sound of raged roaring turned into an agonizing scream in the blink of an eye!

The fire burnt brightly, yet not enough that it concealed one's vision. The Greeks' leader was turning into a pile of charred bones within the heart of the burning fire. When the roaring flames had consumed enough flesh and blood, it erupted with a bang into dozens of fire snakes while the corpse of the leader fell to the ground. The fire snaked appeared intimidating and mighty as it filled everyone's vision.

The surrounding troops that were eager to fight immediately fell back. They were afraid they might be affected by these unknown fire snakes. Qin Zhui waved his Tang knife, protecting himself from harm.

The Greeks, who got wrapped around by the brown colored fire snakes, were akin to metal ores. They clenched their teeth firmly and refused to make a sound. Under the refinement of evil fire, they gradually disintegrated and reintegrated like steel! Some of the 'ores' could not be refined in the end and turned into black, charred coal, accompanying that were half sorrowful cries of agony. The fire snaked carried along the cries of the deceased and melded it into the refinement of the others.

Qin Zhui lifted up his Tang knife. He watched as the Greek men were continuously strengthened by the art of devilry. His expression became more and more excited as it went on.

More and more Greeks fell over and finally, there were only five of them left, they managed to pull through the evil fire. Just as the smoke and dust cleared, the shadow that had enshrouded them vanished and they appeared.

The Greeks had transformed, not in appearance, not by their gaze nor their expressions, but in their mannerism. It was as if they were just still rocks not long ago, but now, they had been refined by their leader's and companion's life energy, turned into something akin to steel! Qin Zhui did not waste any time. He stepped forward, raising his knife to one of them, with a roar akin to thunder!

The Greek roared softly simultaneously. To everyone's surprise, he stood his ground and raised his hand, and firmly grasped onto Qin Zhui's Tang knife! With the sound of a soft pop, the two of them stopped and stood still.

The small-eyed Xiao Sha stomped his foot nonstop out of nervousness, he stood to the far side as he shouted out an idea, "Pull out the knife! Stab him!"

Gu Xiaojun nodded his head from the side. It seemed like he approved of his underling's idea. None of them knew that Qin Zhui's 'knife' was actually just the sheath. There was no way he could pull it out and stab someone with it.

Wen Leyang inhaled a deep breathe, the skin on his body tightened abruptly.

The African people started up again to the events at the moment. They started their sharp shrieking once more. This time, they scattered. Tutatunte was the leader. They each found a high spot in the campsite to watch the competition.

Gu Xiaojun gave a forced laugh as he peered at Fei Fei. "Did we just find a cheer squad as our ally?"

Fei Fei laughed as she nodded. "I suspect that our African companions do not possess any formal abilities, otherwise, why would the others refuse to form an alliance with them."

Tutatunte's group albeit had came in small numbers, but they had more than ten people, unlike Wen Leyang's group that was pathetically made up of five people. Moreover, out of the dozens of evil cult followers, there were another two or three troops that had almost the same level of manpower as the Africans but those people had easily formed an alliance.

Finally, after a paused that lasted a full minute, Qin Zhui and the Greek's body shook in unison. Two twisted and curved rivers of blood slowly crawled out of Qin Zhui's ears. The Greek was like an ancient corpse that was suddenly exposed to sunlight. He rapidly withered, dried, and turned into a pile of dried bones in the blink of an eye!

Wen Leyang could not help but grind his teeth, he cursed softly, "Evil cult!"

The few Greeks that walked out of the evil fire had exchanged their lives in return for this power. Their strength and movements were powered and supported by the demonic spell. This Greek had been defeated by QIn Zhui. Upon that, the spell broke. He then turned into a charred corpse, burnt by scorching fire, like his fallen comrades.

An evil cult may just be an evil cult but the power that had been summoned was truly despicable! It took only one person's effort to hurt Qin Zhui.

Qin Zhui inhaled deeply. He looked towards the rest of the four remaining Greeks and murmured, "Next!"

Before his voice died away, Qin Zhui abruptly cried out, he backed away rapidly. Not just one, but four came at him.

Along with their icy cold stares, the muscles on the bodies of the four Greeks were angular as though chiseled by an axe. After their first companions fell, they pounced on Qin Zhui all at once!

Qin Zhui had already knew, since the battle with the first Greek earlier, that these Greeks had been refined through the art of devilry. He could triumph against one, he could even call it even against two, he could protect himself in desperation against three, he would surely die against four. He was a martial art fanatic and being a foolish man, he had a vicious heart. Upon seeing his opponents coming in a group, his body turned around, and using the Tang knife, he blazed off in a trail. He dove, like a ghost, into the Indian alliance troop that was nearest to him.

The Indian people and their allies cursed outrageously. Everyone understood that it was over for the Greeks. They had been the one with the highest number of people, booted with an equal amount of strength. The highest and mightiest troop had been defeated by the hands of an Asian person so hideous that no one could look at him.

It was like watching a giant elephant, that appeared strong and huge, get flipped over by a crab with unimaginable power.

It was useless to pay attention to the remaining four Greeks. When the art of devilry was exhausted, naturally they would die. Yet, despite everyone's expectation, the China man waved his Tang knife as he guided the four monsters and dashed into the Indian troop.

The leader of the Indian troop was a bony, thin old man with a goatee. His mouth, which was filled with the smell of curry, gave loud instructions to his people as well as his allies to disperse quickly without attacking. The evil cult followers that ran too slowly were either tossed away by the force of Qin Zhui's impact, or torn to pieces by the Greeks. The Indian people and their allies were deranged, yet everyone understood that they could not dash forward to avenge their companions, otherwise, this would turn into a tangled mess. Whether it was by the hands of the four warriors that stood with the Greeks' final essences, or the Asian man with the maniacal smile on his face, the price to pay for turning this into a violent battle was that their actual powers would be diminished, turning into fat meat served on a platter for the other great powers.

The Indian people's troop scattered and fell into disarray. It would not take long before they got turned into a pile of scattered sand. The old goatee's eyes glimmered sharply, he shrunk and hid his body behind a few of his taller and stronger companions…

Qin Zhui was running joyously when he suddenly felt the ground beneath his feet clamp around his feet without warning. A gush of silky soft, yet rigid force, akin to a slithering scaleless snake, tightly wound itself around him. Qin Zhui stopped moving and roared. He plunged his Tang knife heavily into the ground. The crips sounds of popping echoed out. The force that had entangled him was shattered but it had slowed him down. The four Greek warriors pounced at him, their strong bodies blocking out the blue sky. Qin Zhui's vision darkened. He did not think as he raised his Tang knife and slashed at the heavens in one swift stroke!

However, the stroke that which QIn Zhui had exerted with all his might, surprisingly missed its target. The Greeks that pounced over were like agile birds. They circled around in mid-air in a manner that defied the laws of physics, and after a brief moment, somersaulted and shrieked as they crashed towards the Indian leader.

The four Greek warriors flew up all at once, their heads and legs crashed into each other as they trashed in mid-air in a series of arcs, like meteors chasing after the moon. They flew in the direction of the Indian troop's core.

Finally, his vision started to blur, as Wen Leyang appeared next to him. Qin Zhu gave out a laugh as he asked, "Did you do that?"

Wen Leyang chuckled as he pointed towards the Indian goatee leader. "He tried to harm you earlier." Even if Wen Leyang were to attempt to conceal his true power, he could not bear to see Qin Zhui, who was already injured, go through anymore danger.

Despite everything, Qin Zhui stayed composed. "It's alright, I was the one who brought harm to him first!" As he said that, he inhaled a deep breathe and laughed once more. "It was a great fight indeed!" Following that, he pulled at Wen Leyang and strolled back to their campsite almost lazily.

The four Greeks were like iron emery wheels as they crashed next to the Indian leader. They jumped up and immediately engaged the Indians in a chaotic fight. The Indian people could not dodge them in time. They could only cry out and complain bitterly as they fought.

Upon Wen Leyang and Qin Zhui's return to their campsite, they were received with grand shouts from their African cheering squad. There was heartfelt admiration in Tutatunte's glance as he looked upon the two young Chinese lads, he understood, in his heart, that he had finally found himself protection under these powerful forces.

Qin Zhui was not injured too severely but he would not be fighting for some time to come. He did not waste time in talking upon his return, instead headed directly into the tent to recuperate. He had waved his knife and fought valiantly to display their power. If he had not been driven into a helpless corner, they could have rested easy knowing that no one would be scheming against them for a while.

As it happens, a Khmer man and a Persian man walked out of their respective troops, the rigid smile that they displayed earlier was still hanging on their faces. They walked towards Wen Leyang's campsite.

Their African allies started shrieking in vigilance once again, revealing their gleaming white teeth…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 184: The Ally

Translator:EndlessFantasy TranslationEditor:EndlessFantasy Translation

Wen Leyang had been vigilantly fixated on the Tibetan people in the small town of Tuer. He scarcely paid any attention to the evil cult followers. From his point of view, their method of dividing themselves based purely on their numbers was a weak move. They would never make it to the top. On Zhanyan's Peak, the rogue cultivators had attempted to overwhelm their opponents with their numerical strength, but they had failed, defeated by the supernatural power of a master practitioner of Great Mercy Temple. They were blinded. Some crashed into the mountains, while some were thrown off the cliff.

The power of the Greek's devilry art had been extremely shocking. Even Qin Zhui could not handle the five remaining warriors. If these five were to enter the magical realm, it would definitely prove troublesome. If Wen Leyang had not went through the trials back in the Painting Town in Shanghai, if his body and bones not not been remoulded by the Poison of Life and Death, it would be difficult to tell if he could have save Qin Zhui earlier.

However, the last of the Greek evil cult followers were already the living dead. With the last thread of life in their body, the instinct to slaughter became their only purpose and inherent ability.

The Greeks were crumbling after their alliance broke apart. Judging by their numbers alone, they were already considered as the most vulnerable. The rest of the three alliances took advantage of the situation. The Indian people were busy encircling and suppressing the remaining Greek warriors; the Khmer alliance and the Persian alliance dispatched their individual representatives in unison and came to Wen Leyang's campsite.

Gu Xiaojun could not hold himself back.. He pointed towards the Africans and asked Fei Fei, "Can you please tell them to stop screaming like monkeys the moment they see someone approach us?"

Fei Fei shook her head, grinning from ear to ear. "I will not!" The two parties had a communication barrier but Fei Fei had the ability to read the other party's emotions and it's changes based on just their expressions and voices. Hence, she could have gestured her intention to the other party without much difficulty.

Compared to the rest of the evil cult followers, the outlook of the Persians were undoubtedly the most prominent. Their faces were tattooed with ancient scriptures. Their pale yellow colored eyes occasionally rolled and rippled in faint but distinctive evil energy. Upon arriving at the entrance of their campsite, the Persian man completely disregarded the Africans whose screams were getting louder and louder. Their poisonous, snake-like gaze slowly swept over Wen Leyang's troop and finally rested on the eldest member, Gu Xiaojun. He stretched out his hand and gestured, inviting Gu Xiaojun to step out for a discussion.

Gu Xiaojun refused to go outside alone and attempt speaking face to face with an evil cult follower whose face was full of tattoos. He stood rooted to the spot, not caring whether the Persian man could understand his language, he roared loudly, "Speak freely!"

At this point, the Khmer people's representative also arrived at their campsite. He stared at the Persian man in apparent numbness. Fei Fei scoffed and said to the rest softly, "These two are in cahoots."

Gu Xiaojun frowned as he instructed unceremoniously, "Expose them!"

Fei Fei laughed. She stretched out her hands and pointed towards the two great power's representatives standing outside their campsite and then clasped her hands together, making the gesture of holding hands.

The Khmer man and the Persian man were stunned!

These two evil cult followers, from Southeast Asia and South Asia respectively, had been in correspondence for decades. Their mostly similar religious doctrines had allowed them to approved of each other's existence. Since their arrival in the small town of Tuer, these two troops had not directly walk together but had instead built their own personal power. However, they had sworn, in the name of the nine-headed snake, that they would watch out for each other in today's battle.

If judging simply by numbers, on the surface, it seemed like the Greek alliance that was just broken apart earlier was the strongest power. However, in truth, the troop with the highest number of people lied in the secret collusion between the Khmer people of Cambodia and the Persian immigrants from South Asia.

The two evil cult followers' representatives that had arrived before Wen Leyang's campsite did not expect the Asian people would see through their trick so easily. They were caught off guard and suddenly did not know what to say. After a moment, the Khmer man squeezed out a rigid smile from his dark and thin face and said to Fei Fei, "Eyesight, very good!"

The Khmer people had long been in a cultural exchange with the Chinese. Majority of Cambodians could speak some simple Mandarin.

Gu Xiaojun heaved out a long sigh as he laughed, "Finally, we meet someone who understands, speak freely!"

The Indian alliance troop was still in chaos. Even Qin Zhui had failed at defeating the four Greek warriors whom had launched a counterattack when at the verge of death. Needless to say, the Indian people were strong but not one of them was willing to sacrifice themselves to these dying wild beasts. The Indian leader, old goatee, had extricated himself from the situation under the protection of his bodyguards. As he left the fighting troop, upon seeing the other two great powers send out representatives to the Chinese's campsite, he too hastily sent out a representative, who walked in quick strides towards Wen Leyang.

The Khmer people's representative spoke in a string of ghastly and indiscernible Chinese. He was so nervous that his face was covered in sweat. Wen Leyang's troop of five starred speechlessly at one another, no one could understand him. The Khmer people's representative could speak a few words in Chinese but there he could not for the life of him string together a proper sentence.

The Persian man seemed to grow impatient as he listened. He pointed towards himself, then stretched out his hand and gestured the number four, then pointed to the Khmer man and gestured the number four again. He pointed to Gu Xiaojun and gestured number one. Finally, he gestured the numbers four plus four plus one, which equaled to the number nine!

The Khmer man stretched out his hand and pointed towards the Indian people standing far away and the rest of the few troops that had stripped themselves away from the Greek alliance. He spoke in a simple and strained manner, "Will kill, we!"

Gu Xiaojun had not even responded when the Persian peoples' representative suddenly shouted loudly. His hand flipped as he pulled out his curved knife. His body turned in an circle as he agilely cut the Indian people's representative, that was approaching near, into two with just a stroke! Simultaneously, the Persian leader at the far side shouted in an awe-inspiring voice, the Persian evil cult followers that were gathered next to him pulled out their curved knives in unison. Their curved blades pointed straight at the Indian people's troop.

After the Persian representative had kept away his curved knife, his expression was unusually odd. It had only took him a moment to cut the Indian man into two, but it was during that fleeting moment, that he had felt as if a gigantic threat was approaching, which disappeared as suddenly as it had came.

Wen Leyang chuckled. He had took a step and arrived in front of the Persian man then fell back next to the two siblings. The Persian man could not even see Wen Leyang's movements. He only saw a blur in his vision, someone else was there and had disappeared almost instantaneously. It was then that the Persian man understood, when he drew out his knife earlier, Wen Leyang did not know the Persian man's intentions. Wen Leyang had immediately approached him, fast as lighting. When he saw that the Persian man was just dealing with the Indian man, he fell back.

Tutatante suddenly stopped screaming. His eyes were filled with unease. There was even fear in his eyes as he looked towards Gu Xiaojun and the others. When he caught Wen Leyang's gaze, he hastily stretched out his hand and patted his chest, repeatedly speaking with his choppy Chinese, "Friend! Friend!"

The two representatives' intention could not be any clearer. There were four troops in each of their alliances. In addition to Gu Xiaojun's group of five, there were nine troops in total. As for the rest of the evil cult followers, the Persian people and the Khmer people would be responsible in dealing with them. The Chinese people would only need to look away and do nothing.

The situation between Wen Leyang and their African allies suddenly became dangerous.

Gu Xiaojun seemed to be interested in their proposal. His gaze alternated back and forth over the patrolling African people. Tutatunte felt like a lamb that was awaiting its slaughter. His gaze was simple yet sorrowful. He watched Gu Xiaojun quietly. His eyeballs rolled around. The lingering fear in between his brows could not be erased.

Wen Leyang gave Tutatunte a smile, signaling to him that he needed not worry. When these African people, who only knew how to scream, were patrolling last night, they had circled around the Chinese peoples' campsite as well. Even though there was no inherent use in them doing so, Wen Leyang could see their kind intention with his eyes.

Gu Xiaojun could see through Wen Leyang's action. He reminded Wen Leyang softly, "Everyone here is an evil cult follower. They are all our enemies."

Fei Fei suddenly took a step forward. Without waiting for her leader to speak again, she took the liberty of laughing as she nodded towards Tutatunte and said strenuously, "Friend!" Following that, she shifted her gaze towards the Persian and Khmer representatives and shook her head in determination. She stretched out her hand and pointed towards her people and the African people. Then clasped her fingers together and balled them into a fist.

The African people were elated. Under their leader's guidance, they continued to shriek…

The Persian representative laughed. He nodded towards Gu Xiaojun. Within his poisonous, snake-like eyes, a glimmer of admiring praise appeared.

Fei Fei used an extremely soft voice and explained to Gu Xiaojun, who was staring at her in rage, "The Tibetan people dislikes troops that betray its' allies. When the Greeks were betrayed by their own allies earlier. The Tibetan's' expressions were very angry."

Gu Xiaojun was stunned for a moment. He looked towards Fei Fei. "Really?"

Fei Fei blinked her eyes with an expression of injustice. She muttered an answer, "Of course it's real!"

Gu Xiaojun nodded. He roared loudly towards the representatives who stood little ways away, "Chinese people never betray their allies." Upon hearing that, Wen Leyang felt goosebumps erupt all over his body.

The Khmer representative pondered for a moment then pointed with his finger in the direction of the Indian people and the other small troops of allies again. "They, I kill. All of you, wait!"

Wen Leyang was overjoyed. If it were not for the Khmer representative's anticipation and gesturing, just by listening to his words, Wen Leyang would have that he meant "I will come and kill all of you once I am done killing everyone else."

Gu Xiaojun burst out laughing. "Why! Isn't this good for us!"

QIn Zhui had alone made the entire Greek troop annihilate itself. He had forced the Greeks into exchanging their lives for the final power from the art of devilry. Following that, Wen Leyang had moved at such a speed that even the evil cult followers' leaders had not been able to follow him, that they could not tell how he had tossed away those four savage Greek warriors. What scared the evil cult followers the most was this small-eyed bodyguard, who owned invisible giants, had yet to make his move. While the mysterious old man and young maiden seemed to have no intention of attacking at all, what actual powers were these five people hiding?

Due to sudden emergence of the squad of five as a strong force, it broke the balance of the original plan of the Persian and Khmer people. Hence, they wanted to fight a quick battle to force a decision, put an end to the currently in-chaos Indian representative troop and the Greek representative troop that had already lost its backbone. However, everyone was afraid that the Asians might stab them from behind. That was why they sent over representatives in an attempt to negotiate. Even if they fail in drawing the Asians to their side, at the very least, the Asians were be appeased temporarily. By the time everybody else was defeated, it would be much easier for them to eliminate the Asians.

The Khmer representative opened his mouth. He appeared as if he wanted to swear at Gu Xiaojun. The Persian representative burst out laughing. He patted his companion's shoulder, turned around, and returned to his troop. The descendants of warriors, that had once battered Europe, trusted the Asians because they refused to abandon their ally.

The Persian representative's move left Wen Leyang with a good impression of them.

The African leader, Tutatunte, walked over. He pointed to himself for a while and pointed to Old Gu. Occasionally, he pointed towards the outside, gesturing for a long while. Fei Fei finally understood. She laughed as she turned around and informed Gu Xiaojun, "They are saying that, if someone were to attack us, they would not hesitate to engage them in combat…"

Gu Xiaojun burst out laughing. "Relax. No one would dare screw with us right now. Tell them, our two families will rise in rank together smoothly!" Since the Tibetan people of this small town fancied the act of being loyal to friends, Gu Xiaojun decided that he would speak of loyalty to friends until the end of time. Upon finishing his sentence, he stopped for a moment and hastily added to Fei Fei, "Please ask them to stop screaming. If they keep screaming, we will surely dissolve the alliance!"

The Persian leader was not an old man but a young warrior. He had on a pair of leather pants. His upper body was unclothed, but densely-packed with scripture tattoos. Upon hearing his representative's report, he first raised his curved knife high in salute to Gu Xiaojun. Then, his sharp blade abruptly slashed through the air as he somersaulted out of his troop. He roared as he dashed towards the Indian people, knife in hand!

The Persian people seemed to not favor the use of devilry. They only wanted to use the most primeval and savage method to slaughter the enemy! One could tell from their attire and weapons, that they were all warriors, similar to the Greeks.

The other three troops under the Persian alliance's siege were the Surinamese people from North America, the Kayan originating from Borneo, and the Canaanites. Their alliance was obviously stronger than that of the Greeks', which had broken off the moment danger hit. Just as the Persian people charged forwards, the rest of the three troops scattered off simultaneously. They charged towards the Indians from three directions, in coordination with the main troop!

The Khmer's leader was a middle-aged man of over forty years old. He had a thin and bony frame. His body was not bigger than that of an ape, but his movements were a hundred times more agile than one. He was leading his underlings and allies to pounce sideways towards the original Greek alliance. A tangled warfare was about to break out in the blink of an eye.

Ever since Wen Leyang had came out into society, he had encountered all forms of chaos, so much so that he could no longer keep track. This was a rare occurrence, him having the opportunity to keep out of the grand scene. His expression was relaxed as he stood in the campsite and took out a fresh stick of carrot.

Gu Xiaojun appeared as calm and steady as before. His sneer was accompanied by a note of contempt. "This gang of evil cult followers do not possess much in the way of abilities, they are only capable of using their arms to…" Before he could finish his sentence, the entire ground suddenly started to trembled. Dozens of boulders as big as houses, fell like meteorites, slamming into the small town in loud bangs. The extremely loud explosion wiped away Old Gu's contemptuous sneer in a flash.

The falling boulders did not follow any direction, purely crashing everywhere in a chaotic manner. The Khmer people, the Persian people, and the Indian people were all slammed by the boulders. Two chunks of rock even slammed into Wen Leyang's campsite. Even though no one was hurt, it still petrified the bunch of Africans.

The boulders slammed into the ground and immediately exploded on impact. It was only then, that Wen Leyang saw the fear hidden within each of these boulders. Golems with hideous appearances. Bodies like that a tortoise, complete with buck teeth and vestigial wings like that of a fly, and sharp claws, were wrapped in the boulders. The monsters appeared similar to the ancient Chinese mythological creature known as Bixi, that was used in decorative plinths of commemorative tablets, but its appearance was much more ferocious and malicious than that of Bixi.

The Poison Steam that had just began settling underneath Wen Leyang's feet immediately spread out and surrounded everyone. Wen Leyang asked in fear, "What is that?"

Fei Fei was seemed unusually calm. She stood next to Wen Leyang and pondered out loud, "This creatures is carries similarities to the Garuda beast in Angkor Wat. It appears to have been summoned by the Khmer…"

As if in response, the stone Garudas shook their heads and wagged their tails as they moved about. A series of sharp whistling sounds echoed from the Khmer troop. The Garuda beasts immediately raised their heads and let out a cry which sounded like sick cows. Following that, the Garuda beasts spread their legs. With the help of their vestigial wings, the beasts surged towards the enemies!

The tangled warfare that had been brewing for a long time finally broke out. It was the exact opposite of what Gu Xiaojun had imagined. This was no simple battle.

The Indian people still had not freed themselves of the four Greek warriors. When they were faced with the Persian people's wild attack, the Goatee leader finally made up his mind. He commanded his troops loudly. The sounds of peculiar incantations echoed out continuously. The ground that had been calm just moments earlier, started to trembled with the Indian people's queer prayer. It only took seconds, then a stretch of forest burst out of the ground, concealing the entire Indian troop and their allies.

Even a camel could guess that this stretch of forest belonged to the Indian people and stepping into would spell death to any enemy that was daring enough to invade them.

The Persian warriors waved about their own curved knives in a ghastly manner. Rather than calling it waving, one could say that they were performing an ancient ceremony. Following the shouts of their young leader, everyone stabbed their knives into the loose soil. At high speeds, the ground underneath the blades split open, leaving behind streaks upon streaks of fissures.

Shriveled hands struggled to stretch out from the fissures which had been slashed open in the ground by the Persian warriors. The palms clawed away at the ground. Dried corpses, bodies pure black in color and emanating a foul stench, jumped out of the ground and followed the Persian warriors as they dashed into the forest without the slightest hint of hesitation!

It didn't matter which campsite the rest of the evil cult followers belonged to now, they all summoned their magic spells at this moment. Some were fiddling with flames, some summoned magical guardians, while some channeled the power of wild beasts… All throughout the small town of Tuer, the sounds of ghosts weeping and wolves howling was heard!

Qin Zhui had not been severely injured. He recuperated for a moment and recovered quickly. He walked out of the tent and was startled, he said, "What the heck? We really shouldn't look down on this gang of foreigners!"

Wen Leyang nodded his agreement. "If we were to toss all these magic spells and supernatural powers into the magical realm, although it may not be as powerful as the Five Blessings, but the ordinary small sects would be no match for them."

The dozen evil cults in the small town each displayed their own supernatural powers. The magic spells they summoned were quite remarkable. However, if pitted one to one, they did not possess the imposing mannerisms and domineering abilities of the Kunlun Sect's Thousand Swords Greeting. Nevertheless, if any ordinary small sect were to butt heads with them, the small sects would certainly suffer losses.

Xiao Sha may be an ordinary mortal, but he had always been in close dealings with the magical realm. He chimed in, "In this town, gathered here are all the most incisive evil cult followers of the entire world, of course they are remarkable… you… you… YOU! What are you doing?!"

Qin Zhui did not wait for Xiao Sha to finish talking. He had raised his Tang knife and dashed outside. If it was not for Wen Leyang, who pulled him back, he would have already casted all caution to the wind and dashed into the evil cult followers' battle and fought to his heart's content.

Their African companions were not screaming anymore; they were staring in bewilderment at the chaotic battlefield, Tutatunte's face was dotted with cold sweat, he finally understood that China was a very dangerous place.

The Persian people and their allies dashed into the forest. Apart from Wen Leyang, who had psychic abilities, no one could make out the situation. The sounds of raging moans were heard and explosive bangs rang out from the gigantic trees. The smell of spilled blood hung in the air.

The battle that the Khmer people waged was more direct. It was also a grander sight. Various foreign monsters of all shapes and sizes roared, pillars of flames soared high into the sky, the sounds of battle songs filled with strength and agonizing screams filled with terror converged into one…

The troop of evil cult followers, that had abandoned the Greeks, were resisting the Khmer people's rapid attacks with all their might. They clenched their teeth as they pushed back their enemies, praying devotedly in attempt to seek the aid of their nine-headed snake deity. At last, it was obvious that the nine-headed snake did not play favourites. They managed to hold back the Khmer's forces through the daytime but by nightfall, they too had fallen and were slaughtered.

The victorious Khmer people did not even take a moment to rest. They immediately instructed the remaining Garuda stone beasts and their allies to dive headfirst into the forest. The shouting and roaring from the forest, which had been gradually fading, grew loud once more!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 185:The Search

Translator:EndlessFantasy TranslationEditor:EndlessFantasy Translation

Just as the moon was rising to the middle of the sky, the huge trees that stood strong and tall started to wither rapidly. The tree branches and leaves dropped onto the ground, accompanied by the sounds of spluttering. It did not take long before the whole forest was a pile of green on the ground. With arms across each other's shoulders, the Persians and Khmers walked out of the forest looking tired. Even though they were still bleeding from wounds on their bodies and brown-colored blood stains covered their faces, every one of them was laughing joyously. They had won!

The irritating smell of curry that had perfumed the small town vanished completely.

The young Persian warrior leader and the middle-aged Khmer captain walked shoulder-to-shoulder into Wen Leyang's campsite. They laughed as they nodded towards Gu Xiaojun. They did not seem concerned for their own safety.

The Khmer translator that was skilled in just two verses of the Chinese language had survived the tangled warfare. He limped behind as he followed his leader. The expression between his brows showed that he was relaxed. He pointed to the surviving evil cult followers as he laughed and said to Gu Xiaojun, "We are seven, you are two.."

Xiao Sha felt that his words sounded a little sly. He muttered softly, "You two are one!"

Gu Xiaojun laughed as he nodded. Even though the Kayan evil cult followers of the Persian alliance had attached themselves to the right troop, but they did not manage to escape from being slaughtered and destroyed entirely by the strong Indian people back in the forest.

This incident solved two of the problems, that were not too serious, but was troublesome enough. Due to the evil cult followers' disregard towards the Chinese, this had helped Tutatunte from the African grasslands to achieved his aim. At this point, there were only nine troops left, fulfilling the Tibetan people's quota.

However, the African people knew that if more people from their own tribe had come, they would have followed suit and disregarded Wen Leyang's group as well…

The evil cult followers that had schemed against each other and risked their lives in that desperate fight, surprisingly became like a family. Everyone was in complete harmony.

Fei Fei spoke to the group softly, "They are being genuine. This is not a pretense… perhaps they think that the remaining people have all been chosen by the nine-headed snake!"

Wen Leyang peered at Fei Fei once. His eyes were filled with heartfelt approval. Having a comrade who could see through the enemy's mood at all times was truly a blessing.

Fei Fei roared with laughter in an extremely bold and forward manner. "I can see that you are praising me wholeheartedly!"

Tutatunte's face was flushed. One could not tell whether he was excited or shy. He walked next to Gu Xiaojun and gestured, as if trying to say that if they were to fight, they had no fear of death.

Some of the evil cult leaders were giving Tutatunte the evil eye. They had all risked their lives in exchange for this promotion. While Wen Leyang and the rest had displayed extraordinary skills, this gang of African's could only be described as having been lucky and gained the rewards without putting in the work. On the other hand, the young Persian leader patted Tutatunte's shoulder in earnest. He laughed aloud as he said something.

What he said almost drove the amatuer Khmer translator into madness. It took him a long while, through a series of gestures and a whole lot of babbling, before Wen Leyang understood him. The Persian leader meant to say, "There is no need to blame yourself. Everything is as according to God's plan. There is no need to blame yourself, the wise and farsighted God has a vision that is sharper than any knife or sword. There is no need to blame yourself, we will have the chance to display our remarkable supernatural powers in the future!"

Wen Leyang burst out laughing upon hearing this. He stretched out his hand and patted on his chest repeatedly as he spoke aloud to the Persian leader, "Wen Leyang!"

The Persian leader understood Wen Leyang's intention. Using the same method, he laughed aloud and gave his name, "Wahid!"

The Khmer leader despised the Africans but he was filled with admiration for the Chinese. He patted on his chest as he gave his name, "Ji!"

When the foreign evil cult followers that worshipped the nine-headed monster had arrive in the small town of Tuer, there were a total of five hundred people at that point. However, there were only a little over a hundred of them left after the violent battle.

The remaining nine troops were made up of the Chinese, the Persians, the Khmers, the Canaanites from Asia, the Surinamese from South America, a group of indigenous Indians from North America, a pack of aboriginals from Austria, and a few Goths from Europe.

The two troops with the highest number of people amongst them were the Khmers and the Persians, with over twenty people. The rest of the troops were only survived by a dozen or so people. Wen Leyang's group was still the smallest, which only consisted of five people.

Everyone there had a communication barrier. They gestured to each other as they gathered. The evil cult followers that fought side by side earlier were exceptionally affectionate towards one another and were excited. They were in high spirits because they believe they had been chosen by the nine-headed snake god. They roared and shouted in joy.

Despite all this, the Tibetan people barely acknowledged them. They had dispersed after the battle was over. They did not give the followers a departure date or even mention the next destination of their journey.

The remaining evil cult followers did not press the matter. They gathered their campsites together and started celebrating, offering up their prayers.

Wen Leyang tried to discern the true purpose of the nine-headed snake's followers, why they had traveled such long distances to this mysterious little town of Tibet. He could not come up with anything. He tried to discuss this matter with his group on and off but their discussions did not bear any fruit. Also due to the communication barrier, it was difficult for them to gather any information from the other evil cult followers. Hence, he gave up. As long as he followed the troops, sooner or later, they would uncover the truth.

Over the next few days, Wen Leyang passed his time in extremely high spirits. He spent the afternoons eating medium rare roast meat with the Africans, the nights drinking alcohol with the Persians. Halfway through drinks, he would be pulled away by the Khmers to sing songs… everyone was in a elated mood. They spent the days and nights in enjoyment. Three days passed, before a few Tibetans entered their campsite at dusk.

The events happened similarly, back when they had announced the elimination match. A Tibetan man, with downcast eyes, spoke in soft tone. Upon giving his speech, not caring whether the evil cult followers could hear his clearly or if they had understand him, turned and walked away.

After the Tibetans left, the evil cult followers started bustling about. As Wen Leyang predicted, the evil cult followers that did not understand the Tibetan language could understand the words the messenger had said!

Perhaps it was because of high and pure power that came from their worship, or maybe it was because of some form of devilry, the communication barrier was overridden by the use of the Tibetan language as the carrier. This both shocked and frightened Wen Leyang. Fortunately, Gu Xiaojun and the siblings could understand the Tibetan language. Otherwise, they would truly be in great trouble.

Upon listening to the the Tibetan's words, Gu Xiaojun had put on a long face. He translated to Wen Leyang softly, "They were saying that the other evil cult followers are to pack up and prepare to depart with them immediately."

Xiao Sha could not speak a word to them but still went to every tent and bidded farewell to almost every troop leader.

Wen Leyang was astonished, "The other evil cults followers? What does that mean?"

Gu Xiaojun scoffed and said, "That means excluding us. They want the five of us to stay behind to fight an enemy!"

Wen Leyang's expression was a combination of surprise and suspicion. The moment Qin Zhui heard about a fight, he was excited. His expression was of deep concern as he inquired intentently, "A enemy is coming? What sort of enemy is it?"

Fei Fei answered on behalf of Gu Xiaojun, "The Tibetan people said that the battle that took place a few days ago had startled the enemy, and as we speak, the enemies are rushing over to this town." Upon saying that, she stopped for a moment. "Based on my predictions, the enemy the Tibetan people meant should be the Lamas. The people from the Tibetan Buddhism Sect have kept to themselves and refused to involve themselves in any matters relating to the magical realm. Hence, in the eyes of magic users, the Tibetan Buddhism Sect is considered to be an obscure magic sect."

Wen Leyang gave out a forced laugh as he fished out a stick of carrot. He broke the carrot into two and gave Qin Zhui one half before asking Gu Xiaojun, "Do you have any friends in the Lama world?"

Gu Xiaojun was filled with uncertainty. He stared at Wen Leyang as he said, "I was just about to ask you the same thing!"

Wen Leyang laughed. He had high levels of magical powers, as long as the enemy was not on the level of some old demon, such as Chang Li or Tian Shu, he was not concerned about facing them. That was why he did not take the matter of fighting seriously but he continued to inquire lightly, "Then, where are the Tibetans bringing the evil cult followers to?"

Gu Xiaojun shook his head. He was not concerned with this. "The Tibetans did not say but as long as we have Xiao Sha here, that shouldn't be a problem." Upon saying that, his face filled with doubt. His expression was one of uncertainty as he asked Fei Fei softly, "Do you think that the Tibetans have realized that we…"

Fei Fei shook her head. She spoke with absolute certainty in her voice, "Impossible. The expression the Tibetan people had when they looked at us was exactly the same as when they looked upon the rest of the evil cult followers. If the Tibetans were truly suspicious of us, no matter how icy their expressions are, they would never be able to hide it from me."

Gu Xiaojun let out a long sigh of relief. It was only then that he nodded, his expression relaxing slightly. Qin Zhui sniggered. "Leaving us behind to deal with the enemy. Surely it is because we are strong."

Wen Leyang was not as optimistic. This matter may appear straightforward but he wondered about alternatives. Something did not sit right with him, there were too many holes. He shook his head as she spoke softly, "If that were the case, that would be the best case scenario. However, why not have everyone work together to kill the enemy? These evil cult followers have quite remarkable powers as well… the Tibetans want to lead eight troops forward first. Are they not afraid that we will be destroyed by the enemy? If it is alright for us to be sacrificed, then why did we have the elimination match to choose nine troops…"

Qin Zhui felt confused after listening to Wen Leyang. He pulled out the Tang knife from behind his back. With the sound of a swoosh, he plunged the knife into the ground. "Why do you bother with things that you cannot figure out just yet? Sooner or later, the truth will reveal itself!"

Wen Leyang laughed as he shook his head. "It is true, there is no point in trying to figure out something we have no clue about. However, at the very least, we should acknowledge that this is rather odd, shouldn't we?"

Qin Zhui looked astonished. He stared at Wen Leyang with his mouth hanging open, he could not understand…

Gu Xiaojun nodded and seconded, "What he just said is correct!" He looked towards Fei Fei. "When the Tibetan people were looking at the remaining nine troops of evil cult followers, what were their moods?"

Unexpectedly, Fei Fei, who had no problem looking into another person's soul all this while, shook her head and spoke hesitantly, "I could not understand what I was seeing. Their mood was not within the category of happiness, anger, sorrow or joy… it was like their expression was not human!"

Now, Wen Leyang and Gu Xiaojun joined Qin Zhui, staring at Fei Fei with their mouths hanging open.

After a few moments, Xiao Sha entered the tent chuckling, proclaiming proudly to the group, "I have left behind tracking signals on all eight of the troops. We will not lose them within the next three hundred miles. However… are we really staying behind?"

Gu Xiaojun heaved a sigh. "We are staying. To be frank, it's better for us to stay behind rather than any of them!"

Wen Leyang gave a forced laugh as he nodded. He understood what was on Gu Xiaojun's mind. Of course, he was not referring to the level of their powers but trying to say that the people rushing over to fight the evil cult followers should be their friends. It would be better to have Wen Leyang and the rest 'stop' these 'enemies' rather than allowing the Lamas to be ambushed by the real evil cult followers.

However, even if Wen Leyang regarded the Lamas as friends, would the Lamas trust them?

He recalled then the process of him dealing with the Leyang family. Wen Leyang felt that that matter was still not fully settled.

Gu Xiaojun pondered for a moment. He suddenly jumped up and pulled Fei Fei along to visit each of the evil cult followers, who were busy breaking camp. They talked and and gestured to the other parties, trying to get them to stay behind and help fight the enemy together. Wen Leyang was confused. He did not understand why Old Gu was doing this.

Most of the evil cult leaders were reluctant. They dared not go against the Tibetan's instructions. Only Tutatunte and the Persian leader agreed to discuss with the Tibetans, albeit after much persuading. Nevertheless, the results were as they had expected. The Tibetans reject the proposal with expressions as cold as ice.

Gu Xiaojun did not seem disappointed though. It was only then that Wen Leyang understood his actions. Old Gu was just trying to probe the Tibetans for more information.

The only explanation was that there was to be one troop at most that stayed behind to deal with the enemy. There would be eight troops that would follow the Tibetans to the next destination.

Gu Xiaojun was a cunning old fox. If Wen Leyang had understood the old fox's true aim, he would no longer be a foolish young lad.

Not before long, the Tibetans and the remaining eight troops of evil cult followers left the small town. They walked towards in the direction of the sacred lake Namtso. When they left, the skies were completely dark.

There were a total of over one hundred evil cult followers, while the small town residents came up to about two to three hundred people. Counting all of them, the whole group was almost four to five hundred men strong. Their size was formidable but they barely made a sound, merely vanishing quietly over the edge of the horizon.

Wen Leyang then realized in astonishment, these Tibetans from the small town of Tuer did not own a single dog or cow. There seemed to be no other living creature in this town apart from its human residents!

Over the last few days, the small town of Tuer in Tibet had went through moments of iciness and silence, scheming and plotting, joy and celebration. Finally, it became desolated, appearing almost deserted apart from the five companions that were left behind.

Gu Xiaojun waited until the Tibetans and evil cult followers were out of sight before he gave his instructions. "Search the town! See if anyone else stayed behind. Also look out for things that the Tibetans used. Wen Leyang, Fei Fei, and Xiao Sha will make up one group. Qin Zhui, you're with me."

The rest of them did not waste anything in obeying, only Qin Zhui muttered, "I want to be in the same group as Wen Leyang…" Of course, his request was rejected.

Wen Leyang chuckled as he said, "There shouldn't be anybody else here. Let's look out for anything suspicious!" The town was very small. Wen Leyang's psychic ability wrapped around the entire town like a thick fog. He could sense the siblings, Gu Xiaojun, and Qin Zhui within this fog. If any of his companions were to come across trouble, it would take him mere seconds to rush to their aid.

Any ordinary magic user could not escape from his psychic feelers. Besides, if a true first-rate master sorcerer was hiding in this town, it would be a futile effort to depend on their naked eyes in searching…

The five of them divided themselves into two groups and immediately spread out. Old Gu's pair were in charge of searching from west to east. Wen Leyang's trio were to scout north to south.

Hard winds blew through the highlands. The ice covered hills in the distance acted like ferocious sharp knives, slicing through the wind. By the time the sound reached the town, the wind sounded like cries…

The houses in the small town of Tuer were different from the stone houses of South Tibet, or the richly decorated tent houses of North Tibet. There was nothing special about these houses. The walls were a wash of greyish white, the roofs covered in greyish black slates. From the outside, the houses did not seem to be arranged in any pattern or style. The entire town was like rows upon rows of mahjong tiles, which had been flipped over and left on the ground in a mess.

Xiao Sha was in no rush to enter the houses, but instead produced his compass and star chart. He was consulting the array of stars in the sky. Fei Fei explained to Wen Leyang from the side, "No matter which sect, the geographical layout of their buildings should follow a pattern. The messier it appears, the more likely it is to hold a secret. Some want to use it as a way to control the fates of Heaven and Earth, some wanted to mimic celestial formations. Each and every sect is different, but once we have identified the town's arrangement, we should be able to uncover more of these Tibetan's backstory."

Fei Fei spoke in almost a whisper. The silence in the town was deafening. Everyone could not help but lowered their voice, as if there were beasts that had been sleeping underneath their feets for millenniums and any slight movements would jolt the beasts awake.

Wen Leyang nodded. The entire town radiated with evil. Not only were the houses arranged in total disarray such that one house was in the east and the other in the west, the houses did not face one direction. Other than the patients of the Beijing Anding Hospital, who built their hostel in this manner, no other normal human being would build a small town this way.

A few minutes laters, Xiao Sha raised his head. His expression was filled with puzzlement. "This town does not seem to be built in any arrangement that I know of. It… it's just a mess!"

Fei Fei chuckled, she not was nervous in the slightest. "I see, it is all natural!" As she said that, she strode towards the nearest house. She raised a hand and pushed open the wooden door of the house. She flipped on her torchlight and walked in. Wen Leyang and Xiao Sha followed behind closely.

The house was only a dozen square meters. There was only a mattress, a table, and a stove. Everything was tidy and spotless. Other than that, there did not seem to be anything of note in the house. Xiao Sha frowned. The Tibetan lands experienced strong winds and little rain, any ordinary Tibetan house would never be this clean.

With such simple furnishings, there was no need to search through anything. Everything seemed to lay out bare right in front of them. Fei Fei raised her nose and sniffed the air. She asked in a puzzled tone, "Can you smell that?"

Wen Leyang gave a slight nod. "Don't worry, it isn't poison!" He had picked up on the scent the moment they entered the house. A faint, distinct stench was floating in the air. It smelled like a failed attempt at fermented fish.

The walls were not covered in any tiles, and there were no hidden tunnels underneath the house. The house was just a house. All the houses were exactly the same. The furnishing and arrangement were exactly the same in all the houses.

The trio's search progressed quickly. It did not take them long before they had searched the entire small town.

With over a hundred houses, there was no one to be found in that small town. There was utterly nothing that they could find in helping to reveal the identity of its residents. There was nothing there for them to go over. Every single house in this small town of Tuer only possessed the two suspicious qualities, the faint fishy stench and the strangely spotless furniture and rooms. However, Wen Leyang could make no sense of it.

Gu Xiaojun's duo came back empty handed as well. Everyone was confused. At that moment, Wen Leyang's psychic feelers, which had covered the entire small town, shook faintly. A group of people with agile footsteps were rushing towards the town!

To his surprise, Wen Leyang felt a sense of relief. The 'enemies' were approaching! At least, it meant that those Tibetans were telling the truth. He felt his spirits restore as he said to his companions softly. "The enemies are here!" After his bones and body had been remodeled by the Poison of Life and Death, his psychic abilities had heightened considerably. The area that he could cover with his psychic ability had increased by many folds as compared to before.

Gu Xiaojun behaved in the same way as Wen Leyang. He let out a long breathe. "If that is truly the enemy, then all is well!" As he saw Qin Zhui become excited and lifted his Tang knife, wanting to dash forward immediately to face the enemy. Gu Xiaojun hastily reminded him. "Don't forget, these people are not really our enemies…"

Wen Leyang suddenly frowned. His psychic ability that swirled around like a fog had reflected to him the appearance of the intruders. He muttered to himself, "How can it be them…" As he said this, he suddenly thought of something. He pulled Qin Zhui to in front of Xiao Sha, he spoke in soft yet urgent tone, "Quick, smack him!"

Xiao Sha's eyes were filled with confusion but Wen Leyang insisted, "Smack his face!" Xiao Sha understood then. He did not bother speaking as he raised his hands and slapped Qin Zhui's face a few times. He was pretty rough with Qin Zhui's face.

Qin Zhui was transformed with a new appearance in the blink of an eye. He was still unspeakably hideous but no one could tell he was Qin Zhui anymore.

Gu Xiaojun frowned, he asked Wen Leyang in a low tone, "The people who are coming know Qin Zhui?"

Wen Leyang gave a forced smiled as he shook his head. "More than that. They know me too!" The moment he finished his sentence, a streak of bright red lit up the night sky, filling it with a dazzling array of stars. It tainted everyone's vision with the color of blood!

QIn Zhui watched the immortal radiance that had erupted in mid-air with his usual naive and innocent expression. He squinted his eyes as he asked Wen Leyang softly, "Who are these people? Oh! What's wrong with you?" QIn Zhui suddenly realized that Wen Leyang's face had drained of blood and was rather pale. Even his body was trembling in fear!

Wen Leyang took in a big gulp of air. He was trying to suppress the fear in heart desperately, before opening his mouth slowly, struggling to enunciate his words properly like he was using all his strength, "They… they are here for… for recommended votes!"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 186: Natural

Translator:EndlessFantasy TranslationEditor:EndlessFantasy Translation

The origins and the behaviour of the Tibetans in Tuer Town had left some questions to be answered. Up until now, Wen Leyang and his group had already participated in an 'elimination race', eaten roast meat with the African brothers for a few days, and had been dispatched to stay in the town to fight an enemy. Even if Gu XIaojun had no intention of fighting with them, in order to continue investigating this case, they could only follow the Tibetans' orders and chase away the enemy.

There were two possibilities as to who would come and hunt the evil cult followers. One of it would be the Buddhist elites who simply wanted to keep the peace and order. How could they let the evil cult followers run rampant near their sacred lake? The second possibility was that some sorcerers had discovered the nine-headed snake's followers' scheme and had rushed over to stop it.

If it was the former, then they had little to say. They could not hope to explain the situation anyway. They would attack them directly, push them back, and chase after the evil cult followers. If it was the latter and if they were lucky, their two parties could form an alliance and Wen Leyang's group would be able to find out the true intentions of the Tibetans and evil cult followers. Of course, both of these possibilities were really low. It was just enough to bring hope but they knew better than to have any wild wishes…

Qin Zhui lifted his head and observed the red glowing light in the sky. The initial excitement in his eyes quickly faded as he said in a dispirited manner, "This magical power is nothing special… Who exactly is it?"

The other party was traveling fast. Wen Leyang did not have the time to explain to him as he said to Gu Xiaojun in a low voice. "We will try not speak. We will let you handle this! If negotiations fall through, then I will attack them! Don't worry, these people aren't that strong."

An idea came to Qin Zhui all of a sudden. A sense of genuine happiness appeared on his ugly face, "The one who is coming… is it Nineteen?"

Wen Leyang was caught in between wanting to cry and laugh as he chided, "It's First Brother, Xia!"

Qin Zhui remained unaware. He did not detect the sarcasm in Wen Leyang's tone. He said in astonishment, "That old man has came as well?" Qin Zhui's tone was respectful when he spoke of his future father-in-law.

Qin Zhui's voice had barely faded when a slightly hoarse voice yelled coldly, "You have just commented on the skills of my disciple, you must be an expert! How fortunate this priest is able to meet an expert today!" As he said this, a short figure appeared at the edge of the town, a pair of bright eyes stared straight at Gu Xiaojun.

Gu Xiaojun was slightly shocked, "It wasn't me who said that!"

The other party's gaze shifted onto Xiao Sha's face as he sneered, "I wasn't talking to you either!"

Xiao Sha was at a complete loss. He asked with a puzzled face, "Then, were you talking to me sir?"

The man's gaze fixed on Gu Xiaojun once more. "Ugly man, why are your eyes twitching?"

Qin Zhui, who was standing beside Gu Xiaojun answered simply, "My face is uncomfortable… " He had been buffeted by sand and his face felt uncomfortable. After saying that, he frowned. "Did you address me earlier, old man?"

Fei Fei, who had been watching from the sides, was hit with a sudden realization. She said to her companions in a low voice, "I think I get it. He's… he's cross-eyed!"

The man's gaze was like electric, suddenly locking on Wen Leyang. "The young girl should talk less. She has to know that calamity can originate from one's mouth!"

Wen Leyang nodded towards Fei Fei and smiled bitterly. The Taoist currently standing just outside the town border had white brows, white beard, and white hair. He stood no taller than three feet but he was stern and cold. He was the supreme leader of the Qilian Immortal Sect.

When Wen Leyang had led a team into the Gold-Consuming Lair on back on Qilian Mountain, they had crossed paths with him many times. When they left, the dwarf Taoist priest had been badly injured by Cone Nail and was out cold.

Some thirty younger Taoists appeared behind the Taoist priest, one after another. They all looked familiar. These men have all met Wen Leyang in the Gold-Consuming Lair. After Cone Nail had been revived and broken out of the frozen forest, the Gold-Consuming Lair had been completely destroyed. The Land of Metal Element in the magical realm had also vanished along with it. The two thousand year old Qilian Immortal Sect became no more than a memory. Wen Leyang could not understand why the Taoist priests had left Mount Qilian had come to Tibet to catch evil cult followers.

Wen Leyang and Qin Zhui's features had been re-arranged by the small-eyed Xiao Sha. Even they would not have recognised their own reflection in a mirror. They were not worried in the slightest that they would be recognised by the dwarf Taoist priest. The Qilian Immortal Sect held a deep grudge against Wen Leyang. If they had met directly, the other party would surely have attacked them on first sight.

Qin Zhui had also been training at the edge of the Gold-Consuming Lair. Logically speaking, it would not matter much even if he were to be recognised. However, Wen Leyang worried that he might spill the beans whilst attempting to explain. Hence, he decided to have Qin Zhui disguised to prevent any complications.

Another figure appeared silently beside the dwarf Taoist priest. He was a dark-skinned, fierce-looking head lama, whose rotund body was clad in a red robe. He did not look much like a leader. If he were to take off his monk robes and wield a carving knife, he could have been mistaken for a butcher.

When Qin Zhui saw the head lama, his gaze brightened, his entire body felt invigorated. The head lama was like a glaring veda, his eyes bulging like huge bronze bells. He stared fiercely at Qin Zhui.

The people of QIlian Immortal Sect and the head lama did not step into the town but instead stood at its border. They stared at the five people inside the town, like crouching tigers about to spring.

Fei Fei used an extremely low tone to tell her companions about the feelings of their opponents based on their expression, "They are confident but distrustful of us. They want to see us try to bluff them on purpose."

Xiao Sha smiled bitterly and nodded. He also whispered, "They're here to catch evil cult followers. Of course they'll treat us as such!"

Wen Leyang suddenly cried out in surprise. His upper body, which was tougher than iron rock, convulsed for a moment, startling his four companions. Wen Leyang's expression was first of shock, then it changed to a look of joy. Finally, he let out a long sigh, as if he had finally shrugged off a burden. He chuckled and shook his head at the group. "It's nothing, it's nothing!"

Fei Fei's gaze stayed on his face for a bit longer. She could read Wen Leyang's current feelings as clear as day. She asked with a smile, "Did something good happen?"

Wen Leyang laughed. He did not pay any attention to the glaring Qilian disciples at the town border. He nodded towards Fei Fei, "You're right, something great did just happen!"

Gu Xiaojun ignored the jumpy Wen Leyang. He laughed at the sky, then looked towards the head lama and the Taoist priest as he asked, "Are you passing by? It seems like this town has no residents, food or drinks. We too were just passing this town on our journey."

The tanned and rotund head lama squinted his eyes and quickly scanned the faces of Wen Leyang and the others, quick as lighting. He spoke in choppy sounding Mandarin as he asked, "Where did the residents of this town go?"

The moment the head lama's gaze swept across his face, Wen Leyang felt his face drain of blood. At the same time, his spirit was greatly shook. Thank goodness the opponent's gaze had moved on quickly. Wen Leyang had felt this sensation before, it was known at the 'Weeping Buddha Knifesight'. He had experienced it once from the gaze of a past opponent.

Frankly, Gu Xiaojun was unsure of how to continue the cover-up story. He could not tell them the truth. Even if he did, there was no guarantee that the other party would believe him. He decided to wing it. He chuckled and shook head. "How would I know where the town's residents have gone?" Essentially, he was telling the truth. Next to him, his companions nodded in unison. Gu Xiaojun paused before continuing to ask with a smile, "How do I address you, great master? Which temple do you belong to?"

Upon saying this, Old Gu executed a bow. This was a Tibetan etiquette. Lamas are held in high regard amongst the Tibetan people. They were the embodiment of kindness, justice, and mercy.

The Taoist priest's gaze swept back and forth among the five people in Wen Leyang's group. Nobody knew what he was looking at or looking for.

The head lama did not forget his manners and returned the gesture. "I go by the name Rangjung. I do not belong to any temple." His voice was stiff, even slightly hoarse. At first, it was not pleasant to the ears but his tone exuded fairness and peace, making his listeners relax their body and spirit without even realizing, completely forgetting about his unpleasant voice.

Fei Fei frowned slightly and told Wen Leyang in a low voice, "Rangjung means natural and God-made in the Tibetan language."

Wen Leyang did not understand what Fei Fei had just said. "Natural lama?" There was a tone of mockery in his voice. He had no intentions of being disrespectful but he found the name strange and a bit funny.

However, Fei Fei was grim. She pondered carefully, her head cocked to the side. 'I think I've read about the lama Rangjung in some ancient texts before…"

Rangjung's gaze turned genuine and warm now. He seemed in no hurry to speak. He simply smiled at Fei Fei.

Fei Fei was silent for a while. Finally, she remembered. She confidently told her four companions who were beside her, "Lama Rangjung is not a name, but a title!" Then, like reading a passage from a textbook, she recited in a low voice, "Walking across the soft earth, radiating like the warm sun, protecting the delicate flowers, bringing the gentle breeze! Eyes never shutting in the dark, forever radiating with light… Lama Rangjung, skywalker of the highlands!"

After saying all these abstract things, Fei Fei added something more useful, "He has great magical powers and is very powerful!"

That last sentence filled Qin Zhui with joy.

Lama Rangjung smiled at Fei Fei. The fierce face suddenly turned merciful and friendly with a smile. "A knowledgeable person possess the eye to differentiate between good and evil. He can see through the fog in the deep valley and find peace within nature. I, Rangjung, do not advise people to be good, only to be at peace." As he said his, he paused briefly. He looked at the five of them one by one and asked with a smile, "Are you all at peace?"

The five of them nodded and answered in unison, "We are!"

Their voices had barely faded when the dwarf Taoist priest suddenly howled like thunder, "At peace my *ss!" He stretched out his hands, leaping high into the air. He stared at Fei Fei fiercely and cursed, "Surrender you villian!" Suddenly, a flare lit up the night sky. Akin to a fiery snake, it mercilessly and relentlessly chased after Wen Leyang!

Fei Fei had almost fainted out of fear. She only remembered that the Taoist priest was cross-eyed after he had launched his attack…

Following this, the Taoist priest attacked. His disciples behind him launched their swords into the air and gestured in a series of movements. The swords seemed to come to life and sailed through the air. They formed a blazing red chain in mid-air, mercilessly striking at Wen Leyang!

The entire sky burned bright red from the enchanted flames. Head lama Rangjung shook his head and said in a low voice, "Try not to hurt anyone."

Nobody had expected the dwarf Taoist priest's attack right then. Wen Leyang swayed and immediately pulled Gu Xiaojun and the siblings back, shielding them from the swords. Qin Zhui took a step forward. With the Tang knife in his hand, he called upon the Force of Heaven and Earth and brought it down to meet the flaming flying swords!

With a loud boom, sparks flew everywhere. Qin Zhui and the priests from the Qilian Immortal Sect staggered backwards. They were evenly matched.

Wen Leyang was surprised to find the magical powers of the Qilian Immortal Sect had grown a lot since they had last met back in the Gold-Consuming Lair. He thought about it briefly and understood. When they were in the Land of Metal Element, perhaps the Qilian disciples' Fire Magic had been limited by the Metal element and could not wield their knives as freely.

Qin Zhui seemed relaxed, he was after all, much more in his element while fighting. He laughed and praised, "Not bad! Again!" As he said this, he hacked down with his Tang knife. He slashes a a few dozen times in a row, mercilessly attacking the enemy from all directions!

The dwarf Taoist priest and the disciples that he had brought did not back down. They leaped up and charged into the town. They fought back against Qin Zhui, directing their flying swords towards him. At all once, swords whistled through the air and the blaze blocked out the sky. The Taoist priests' howls and Qin Zhui's mad laughter intertwined with each other.

Lama Rangjung too stepped into the town with light footsteps. He trailed at an arm's length behind the Qilian disciples, his eyes never leaving Wen Leyang.

Xiao Sha had seen his fair share of battles. He was not shocked by the roiling and fierce battle between Qin Zhui and the Qilian disciples, but he did ask Gu Xiaojun in surprise, "Chief, didn't you say devout Buddhists would never want to enter this town?"

Gu Xiaojun did not have the patience to discuss such trivial matters with Xiao Sha and answered simply, "Then perhaps he isn't devout!"

Head Lama Rangjung did not seem the least bit angered. He chuckled and said, "Devotion and where your feet touch aren't related…" His voice had barely faded when his expression turned icy cold. His entire being exuded a savageness akin to a wild demon. He howled, "Stop!" His body swayed and he rushed into the heart of battle like a fiery tornado.

Wen Leyang also bared his teeth. He let out a long howl, so loud that it could penetrate metal and shatter rocks. He rushed towards lama Rangjung in a streak of lighting!

His psychic ability did not allow him to see a practitioner's magic roots, but looking at lama Rangjung's movements alone, Wen Leyang knew. His strength and method of practice were not inferior to his own! If he manages to land even one hit on Qin Zhui, the ugly youth would only be spitting blood if he was lucky, maybe even worse!

Just as lama Rangjung rushed into the battle and grabbed onto Qin Zhui's Tang knife, Wen Leyang exhaled and yelled. He pounced to the lama's side, looking like a strange bird. He extended his arms and grabbed the other's burly arm. His Poison Punch was primed and brimming with the Poison of Life and Death, attacking instantaneously like spilled mercury. The Metal Poison Stream which had gathered under his feet burst up and helped Qin Zhui to block the oncoming Fire Swords from the Qilian priests.

Suddenly, a huge pair of claws burst out of the ground and grabbed onto Wen Leyang's foot, holding onto him firmly! Wen Leyang's psychic fog had been scattered then. He had earlier detected the enemy underneath the ground but the opponent was too quick. It was as if the opponent had grabbed at him the moment he felt a gap within the psychic boundary.

Wen Leyang let out a long howl. His pushed his feet against the ground and soared into the air. Qin Zhui and lama Rangjung continued to grapple at each other. Together, they leaped up into the sky!

With a 'psschh', a giant pangolin, covered in scales, was pulled out of ground like a carrot by Wen Leyang. The giant pangolin was enormous. His upper body stuck out from the ground, while his lower body was still embedded into the ground below. Wen Leyang silently cursed his own carelessness. If the dwarf Taoist priest was here, how could the Divine Mountain Guardian Beast not follow?

Back on the mountain, Wen Leyang had lived with Po Ti for quite some time.. They had been happy to be in each other's company and he did not regard Po Tu as an enemy. A thought flashed through his mind then, he had changed his appearance. The other person would only see an evil cult follower, not Wen Leyang.

Even if Po Tu knew of his true identity, the line of Tuo Xie and the Qilian Immortal Sect had been at odds with each other over the course of two thousand years. Po Tu might even ignore the threat of Chang Li and go all out in in seeking revenge and repaying the insurmountable debts!

Po Tu's magic roots were superior to that of the old demon rabbit Shan Duan. In addition to that, lama Rangjung was evenly matched with Wen Leyang. As a result, Wen Leyang and Qin Zhui could not gain a foothold over the enemy.

Wen Leyang struggled in mid-air, trying to break free of the pangolin's hold. He gritted his teeth as his expression turned stony. As if making a huge decision, he yelled out, "Let go before I break your arms!"

Po Tu, who held firm, opened his mouth in a chuckle and was about to reply when his a cat caught his tongue. He let out a cry of surprise. It was as if from deep underground, another larger beast was yanking on his tail. The giant pangolin flailed and struggled, before his being was pulled back into the ground in a 'whoosh'. He only had the time to leave behind two words, "Help me…"

Whether it was out of the kindness in his heart, or Po Tu was too busy struggling against the force that pulled him, he had let go of his grip on Wen Leyang.

The sudden turn of events had left everyone dumbstruck. Wen Leyang stood still, speechless and unmoving!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 187: Misunderstanding

Translator:EndlessFantasy TranslationEditor:EndlessFantasy Translation

The giant pangolin Po Tu had just emerged from the earth, when it was unceremoniously pulled back into the ground almost just as quickly. Its exit had been more stunning than its entrance.

'Up to old tricks I see…' Wen Leyang thought to himself as he stood stunned. The giant pangolin had put on this act once back in the Gold-Consuming Lair.

Wen Leyang, head lama Rangjung, and ugly man Qin Zhui seemed shocked by the abrupt turn of events. Upon landing, they ceased their fighting and stood in silence. Each staring at the ground, not knowing what to make of it.

The ground was flat and even, not a single crack was to be found.

The giant pangolin had used its magic powers to dig a tunnel into the mountains and burrow through the ground. Hence, no matter where or how he tunneled, when he left the site, the ground would be restored to its original condition. There wouldn't be any gaping holes left in the ground.

A furious howl drew everyone's attention back to the present. The dwarf Taoist priest was furious. His eyes looked like they were about to pop out at any moment. He casted a series of spells and struck the ground mercilessly. The soil roiled and turned with a deafening bang, but the giant pangolin did not emerge!

After the dwarf Taoist priest finished his frantic trashing, he howled again in a high-pitched voice. He stared daggers at Qin Zhui… and pounce towards Wen Leyang. "Sly thief! You have already took so much from the Immortal Sect and yet you do not stop. You vicious little demon!"

Wen Leyang was stunned. He sidestepped and evaded the incoming dwarf Taoist priest. He frowned and asked in return, "You recognise me?" His face had been rearranged by Xiao Sha and should be unrecognizable. His bones have been remoulded by the Poison of Life and Death and his magical powers should have increased by leaps and bounds. Both his appearance and his spirit were different from when they last met. The disciples of the Qilian Immortal Sect should not have been able to discern his true identity.

The dwarf Taoist priest got ready to charge again, but head lama Rangjung gave out a loud growl, like a provoked grizzly bear. "Stop! There is evil at work here!" As he said this, he stood straight and his body flexed. His fat body was like a huge mountain, standing firmly between Wen Leyang and the Taoist priest.

Giant pangolin Po Tu, which was covered in an armor of scales, had penetrated Wen Leyang's psychic shield with no problem and grabbed his feet before he could react. It was apparent that the grave wounds, which had been inflicted by Chang Li, had healed completely.

When old demon rabbit Bu Le was still a kit, Po Tu was already the Divine Beast of the Immortal Sect, famous for his ferocity. Back at the edge of the stone forest, it was Cone Nail who had managed to pull Po Tu away. What beast was pulling it now? It mattered little what kind of creature did it, it must have been something more powerful than the Divine Beast.

The dwarf Taoist priest sneered at the head lama. "You're right. This little demon here is its accomplice!" As he said that, he gestured and directed one of the flying swords towards Wen Leyang and Qin Zhui. However, the head lama shook his head. "That's impossible!" As he said this, he turned his round and plump head towards Wen Leyang and asked, "Who are you really? Why are you truly here? Where did the people of this town go?"

From his choice of words, it seems as though he did not regard Wen Leyang's group as evil cult followers. He seemed to have forgotten that a fierce battle had just took place. Wen Leyang let out a cry of surprise. He reached out and easily knocked the flying sword that flew towards him aside on the ground with his fingers. He frowned and asked, "What are you guys doing here?"

The head lama tried to appear relaxed as he smiled but he was losing his patience. Watching the two parties continue to attack each other, even with him standing between them, was like them playing badminton across a net. He howled at them furiously, "Will you only stop when all of us are dead, even when facing the threat of a great evil?"

The dwarf Taoist priest released his control over the sword. He asked the head lama with a pale face, "The ones who harmed the Divine Beast of the Immortal Sect, was it truly not them?" While he talked, his cold gaze locked onto Qin Zhui's face. Qin Zhui thought that the Taoist priest was looking at him. He met the gaze and shook his head, "Of course not! We weren't the ones who attacked first!"

"Of course I attacked first. Should I have waited until after you've played your tricks and brought havoc onto my Immortal Sect for another two thousand years?" The dwarf Taoist priest answered through gritted teeth. He paused before continuing, his anger rising up as he scolded loudly, "The Qilian Immortal Sect originally had no grudge against you but since two thousand years go, you've given us so much trouble and you can't even seem to stop now. Even if the Qilian Immortal Sect were to disappear off the face of the earth, what good would that do you?"

Wen Leyang and Qin Zhui looked towards each other, they were confused. Upon seeing that the two parties have stopped attacking each other, head lama Rangjung instructed the two parties seriously, "Please don't cause any more trouble! Just wait for me here! I have a plan to rescue the citizens and kill the demon!" Following that, he leaped into the town and flitted between the houses. His movements were so swift that it was hard to keep track of him.

Even Gu Xiaojun understood that the situation was unusual. He quickly walked up to Wen Leyang's back and asked in a low voice, "Who are they? What's happening?"

Wen Leyang smiled bitterly and shook his head. He heaved a long sigh in attempt to calm himself. He shook his head slowly at the dwarf Taoist priest, "I am not responsible for all that has happened in the last two thousand years. Back in the Gold-Consuming Lair, you were all gravely injured and were in no condition to fight. If I had wanted to cause you trouble, I would not have waited until now. Divine Beast Po Tu had assistedme in looking for Grand Master Chang Li back in Shanghai, I only have gratitude towards it and have absolutely no intention of harming it."

The eyebrows of the dwarf Taoist priest knitted together. His gaze was still locked on Qin Zhui. "Then why are you guys here? You've even tried to disguise yourself, weren't you going to ambush us?"

Qin Zhui felt uncomfortable under the priest's stare. He silently picked up his feet and went to stand beside Wen Leyang. When he noticed that the dwarf Taoist priest's gaze did not move, he sighed in relief, assured that the priest was not looking at him.

Wen Leyang shook his head quickly. "There's been a misunderstanding here." Then he called Xiao Sha to rearrange his face back. He looked earnestly at the dwarf Taoist priest. "Please answer me this. Why have the Immortal Sect disciples traveled here? When Master Rangjung returns, we can join forces and rescue the Divine Beast." When he finished, Wen Leyang glanced towards Gu Xiaojun.

Gu Xiaojun nodded while wearing a serious look on his face. Finding the undergrounddemon would not only mean saving Po Tu, but it might also give them clues as to why the Tibetans had wanted them to stay behind. He understood that the beast which had pulled the pangolin away was not something that would be easy to beat, but if lama Rangjung were willing to take action, together with Wen Leyang, Qin Zhui, and the Qilian disciples, they might just stand a chance.

The dwarf Taoist priest sneered scornfully without even a second thought. "Preposterous!" They could never hope to defeat a beast that could snatch away Po Tu.

Despite the odds, Wen Leyang's smile was confident and warm. He nodded vigorously at the dwarf Taoist priest. "You need not worry. As long as master Rangjung leads us to that beast, even if I have to fight tooth to nail, I will save Divine Beast Po Tu!"

Qin Zhui laughed in a heartless manner from the side"What if the pangolin is dead? How will we save it then?"

Wen Leyang glared at him. "Then we will take revenge."

Seeing the confidence on Wen Leyang's face, the dwarf Taoist priest was hit with a sudden realization. Joy appeared on his face, which quickly turned into doubt. Behind this Tuo Xie disciple, there was still the demon cat Chang Li. This boy had so much confidence, there had to be another expert teaching him. That expert might just be the rumored short man from two thousand years ago.. There was no mistake, this person was a great enemy, but this great enemy was also the one who could help him rescue the Divine Beast now.

Wen Leyang waited patently. The Taoist priest lowered his head. He looked rather anxious, then suddenly happy, which turned into an angry frown. He was in lost in his own thoughts.

Gu Xiaojun grew impatient and coughed lightly, awakening the dwarf Taoist priest from his daze. The Taoist priest hesitated briefly before slowly gave them the story.

After having been tragically defeated in the Gold-Consuming Lair, the Qilian Immortal Sect's dream went down the pipeline. They had no hopes of restoring their name or a way to seek revenge. The dwarf Taoist priest had lost his spirit and dismissed his disciples. Many of them left. Only thirty or so loyal disciples refused to leave. The dwarf Taoist priest allowed them to stay by his side. They decided to leave Mount Qilian and traveled across the world in search of inner peace.

The giant pangolin Po Tu had never been one to withstand loneliness. Upon returning to the mountain, it discovered that the disciples had decided to move on. It was happy to lift its tail and follow them.

Magic practitioners do not care for worldly possessions. Everywhere the dwarf Taoist priest looked, the world was in chaos. He had sought to find inner peace, but he got aggravated instead. Giant pangolin Po Tu had been all over the world in the few thousand years of its existence. In an effort to help the disciples, it had led them to the Tibetans plateaus.

As expected, on the Tibetan plateau, the Qilian disciples were attracted by the azure sky above their heads, the fragrant soil under their feet, the cool and fresh air, and the lofty snow-capped mountains that went as far as the eye could see. Although there was no accumulation of heaven and earth's Primordial Spirit Energy like back on Mount Qilian, the pure appearance of nature spoke to their souls. Hence, they stayed and had been in Tibet ever since.

By chance, the Qilian disciples had met the head lama Rangjung. Although the two parties had different beliefs, they were both Cultivators of Heaven. They each had their own specialty in the knowledge of nature. They became fast friends. As head lama Rangjung was also a wanderer with no place to call home and nowhere to go, he decided to take on the role of tour guide to the Immortal Sect. He led the Qilian disciples and the giant pangolin Po Tu across the plateau.

To reach the sacred Lake Namtso, one usually can only go between April to September. The rainy season on the plateau would usually seal off the land. However, the lama and the Taoist priests were no ordinary people, they were not held back by such things. There was also a different sense of enjoyment of seeing Namtso during the rainy season. It was at this time that they had passed by the town, on the way to Namtso Lake.

Gu Xiaojun and the others looked at each other. They shook their heads with a bitter smile. They now understood that the head lama Rangjung and the Qilian disciples' passing was a mere coincidence. They were not the 'enemies' mentioned by the town's Tibetans after all! Qin Zhui saw the group shaking their heads, he too hung his head. Qin Zhui's gave off an air of solemness and remorse. Qin Zhui's look reminded Wen Leyang of his two silly uncles.

The dwarf Taoist priest snorted coldy as he commented, "If I had known it was you earlier, I would have taken a detour! You're are only a underling. If we had wanted to take revenge, we would have looked for Chang Li or Tuo Xie instead!"

Wen Leyang smiled. Although the dwarf Taoist priest's words sounded cold and hard, he was a man who could clearly distinguish between kindness and hatred. In the Gold-Consuming Lair, not only had Wen Leyang spared the lives of the Qilian disciples, he had even saved the life of the giant pangolin and the dwarf Taoist priest.

Qin Zhui was dissatisfied with his explanation. He stared at the Taoist priest as he questioned, "Then why did you guys attack us after barely exchanging two sentences? If it wasn't my powers of Hide the Force…"

The dwarf Taoist priest's gaze was like electric. It shifted from the empty space beside Wen Leyang onto Gu Xiaojun's face. "You asked for it!" When the Qilian disciples attacked, they were aiming for Wen Leyang, Qin Zhui had stepped in to intervene of his own volition.

Gu Xiaojun felt an itch on his face from seemingly being stared at the cross-eyed priest. It's uncomfortable to have someone look at your face while they talked to another person. Old Gu laughed as he shook his head and tried to bring back the topic, "Immortal, please continue!"

After Wen Leyang's powers had improved, the area which he was able to cover with his psychic ability had also widened greatly. Before the dwarf Taoist priest had noticed him, he had already detected the presence of the Qilian disciples. However, the giant pangolin Po Tu had been following behind the dwarf Taoist priest! Wen Leyang had been foolish to think that the other party would not notice him earlier. He did not expect that when he was searching the town in vain and chatting with Gu Xiaojun and the others, Po Tu's psychic ability had already locked in on them in the town. Their movements had already been discovered by the Qilian Immortal Sect.

While Wen Leyang had changed his appearance, his voice did not change. Po Tu had recognised him immediately. However, Po Tu's intention was to look the other way but Wen Leyang who had noticed them said 'the enemy is here'. To top it all off, he had made Qin Zhui put on a disguise as well.

Qin Zhui had trained at the edge of the Gold-Consuming Lair before but had never met the Qilian disciples. Though, the Qilian disciples knew of him. Wen Leyang had made Qin Zhui put on the disguise to prevent any misunderstandings but than plan had backfired on him. To the other party, they had thought that these five people, including Wen Leyang, were purposely waiting to ambush them.

Fei Fei was hit with a sudden realization. She understood now why these people had adopted the attitude of, 'I know you're telling a lie but I do not want to expose you, I want to see you put on a show till the bitter end', when they had first arrived at the edge of the town.

Fei Fei had also mistook their expressions, thought they had regarded them as evil cult followers. The misunderstanding just got deeper and deeper.

Even though giant pangolin Po Tu thought well of Wen Leyang, it could not let Wen Leyang harm its people. It had not intend for matter to get so out of hand. Po Tu had only wanted to grab hold of Wen Leyang, give him a good scolding, and let the matter slide.

Head lama Rangjung had not wanted to involve himself in their conflict either. He had came up to say a word or two. Upon seeing that he could not resolve the matter, he stepped back. However, the head lama quickly noticed a powerful monster inside the town and had moved to stop the two parties, which Wen Leyang had mistook as wanting to harm Qin Zhui… It was only after Po Tu had been pulled away by the unidentified being, that the two parties stopped their fighting.

The incident was not complicated but if they had not talked through it, nobody would have stood a chance of understanding it alone.

The coming of the Qilian Immortal Sect on the Tibetan plateau had been a pure coincidence. Wen Leyang would have never thought. The dwarf Taoist priest would also never have thought that Wen Leyang's phrase of 'the enemy is here', would carry such a strange and complicated premise.

The five people of Wen Leyang's group finally understood the situation but the dwarf Taoist priest was still in doubt. After relaying his own story, he questioned in a sharp voice, "Then why are you guys here? What was that beast that has captured my Immortal Sect's divine beast?"

Wen Leyang and Gu Xiaojun looked to each other. They wondered whether they should tell the other party about their own affairs. Suddenly, a red shadow flew in front their face. Head lama Rangjung had already scouted the town and returned to their side. His expression was grim as he looked straight at Wen Leyang with bright eyes. "This is no ordinary demon. Where did the townspeople go? Why are you all here? Please tell us only the truth!" As he said this, he gave an unexpected bow towards the five of them.

The dwarf Taoist priest took note that the head lama did not mention any rescue plan upon his return, only asking after the group instead. He was at a loss on what to do and his face flushed red with frustration. Master Rangjung quickly stretched out a meaty palm and held on the Taoist priest's shoulders lightly. "When the moon is in the middle of the sky and our shadows directly beneath our feet, only then can we break the town to find that evil demon." As he said this, he pointed at the slowly climbing moon. It was only halfway up the sky now.

Calmness returned to lama Rangjung's voice. Every word he spoke was composed and steady, like the earth, making one feel at peace.

The dwarf Taoist priest sighed. "The Divine Mountain Guardian Beast is in grave danger, how can I not worry?" While he talked, he motioned for his knife again and looked like he wanted to lead his disciples into digging a big hole.

Lama Rangjung held on firmly the Taoist priest's shoulder. His calm voice was full of confidence. "I have some knowledge about the demon's origins. Your divine beast is safe for now."

Fei Fei also tried to console him. "Master Rangjung is the skywalker of the plateau, no one knows this place better than him. If he says it's fine, then it's fine. May the Immortals rest easy. We will think of a plan together to face that monster!"

The dwarf Taoist priest was stunned, he gritted his teeth and nodded in agreement. On the side, Gu Xiaojun pulled Wen Leyang away from the group and asked in a low voice, "If the lama turns out to not be a good person, can you handle him?" As he said this, he paused briefly and said in a cold voice, "I mean… kill him so that he doesn't talk!"

Gu Xiaojun was not too worried about the Qilian Immortal Sect since the their background was much simpler. However, he did not let his guard down against the lama Rangjung, which he knew nothing of.

Wen Leyang answered confidently as he chuckled, "Don't worry. That will be a piece of cake!"

Although the answer was meant to be satisfying, Gu Xiaojun's face was still full of doubt as he said seriously, "I know that you don't usually brag. Now, during this crucial moment, please don't start…" From what he had saw from the battle just now, Wen Leyang could not gain the upper hand even after having went all out. Old Gu was uncertain where Wen Leyang got his confidence.

Wen Leyang coughed. In his heart, he mused that he must be thought of foolish. He just smiled and shook his head, "Just tell the truth to the lama and have Fei Fei observe his expressions. If anything goes wrong, I will attack and dispose of him immediately!"

Gu Xiaojun chose to believe him as he nodded. "Alright, that was my plan as well. The important thing is to let Fei Fei have the chance to observe the lama!"

In this confusing muddle of mutual suspicion and strange happenings, having a comrade such as Fei Fei on their side was truly a blessing.

After Gu Xiaojun and Wen Leyang had finished their discussion, they returned to the group. He did not hold back. He told them everything, he started from when the evil cult followers had gathered in the country. He only kept the governmental background of him and the siblings from them. He told them they were from a non-governmental organization specifically dealing with the occult. This was because most people from the magical realm were unwilling to have any ties with government bodies.

The head lama did not interrupt but his expression turned grim. A deep anger and terror could be read upon his face. Fei Fei's gaze never left the lama's face for even a second. Finally, she shook her head at Gu Xiaojun, "No problems here."

Qin Zhui watched as the head lama lowered his head in silent thought. He was burning with impatience, he moved in to ask, "Lama, what exactly is this monster under the town?"

Master Rangjung lifted his head and looked towards them. He ignored Qin Zhui's question and instead mentioned the town. "This town is not a gathering place for evil cult followers. It's a place where loyal people had sacrificed their lives in hopes of being lifted up to heaven!"

When he said this, the five people in Wen Leyang's group were puzzled. Tuer Town had mysterious origins and its inhabitants were eccentric. They guarded the holy land of the Tibetan Buddhism Sect and yet did not believe in Buddha. Even the nearby inhabitants regarded them as rebels. However, lama Rangjung were now saying that they are good people?

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 188: Tibetan Buddhism Sect

Translator:EndlessFantasy TranslationEditor:EndlessFantasy Translation

Wen Leyang and the group were stunned by lama Rangjung's words. They stood there gawking at each other for some time. They had so many questions but did not know where to start.

The group stood around looking puzzled, head lama Rangjung was in no hurry explain though. Instead, he took out a flute, which was a foot long, from the front of his robes.

When Wen Leyang saw the object Rangjung held in his hands, he gritted his teeth and moved in front to shield everyone. The expressions on some of the elder Qilian Immortal Sect disciples grew dark. They drew their swords and pointed them towards the lama!

They could tell with just a glance that the flute Rangjung had pulled out was made of human bone! There were marks across the bone, one end was tipped in silver. Under the sad and lonely moonlight, the flute emanated a cold lifelessness! Back on the central plains, only the demon people of the evil cults were known to make magic weapons out of bones.

Fei Fei on the other hand was rather familiar with Tibetan Buddhist religious practices. She was worried that Wen Leyang might attack the lama and quickly explained to him softly, "A human bone flute is a musical instrument used in the rituals of the Tibetan Buddhism Sect. You are prohibited from wielding it unless you're a high ranking practitioner. This is not some evil tool, please don't be too hasty!"

Rangjung ignored the people around him. He placed the human bone flute to his lips and blew softly. A shriek, like a tragic howl of an evil ghost, broke across the plains and traveled far and wide…

The high, cold plains appeared tranquil under the still night sky. Suddenly, a long hum of Buddhist chants broke the silence and the golden light of Buddha flowed through the skies. A rainbow of light burst out from a little, inconspicuous temple that stood in the middle of the plains, the plaque hanging outside rotten beyond repair. A few aging lamas, who looked like they didn't even have the energy to take their next breathe, walked out silently from the dilapidated temple. Their gaze was icy cold as they looked towards the direction of Namtso Lake. They breathed in deeply. They slowly sat down and started chanting the Vajrasekhara Sutra under their breath.

The holy light, which had suddenly erupted from the little temple, went out. Darkness and peace resumed on the plains…

On the eastern side of the Yarlung Tsangpo Grand Canyon, in the Great Prosperity Temple which has been an attraction to devotees for thousands of years, a young lama flew down its halls. He ran with a face filled with fear, tainted by a little excitement. He stumbled as he barged into the meditation room of the head lama of the temple. He had even forgot to knock. The stern looking head lama did not scold his disciple, as he usually would, instead looked seriously at the young lama and asked in a low voice, "Rangjung?"

The young lama nodded hastily.

With a low moan, the head instructed solemnly, "Every disciple is to carry out the protection ritual at once!"

The already pitch black temple was quickly lit up and a few hundred disciples started bustling about…

On the mountainside of Namcha Barwa, a shabby but peaceful-faced flagellant was looking up at the night sky with a serene smile. Suddenly, his earlobes vibrated quickly. He jumped to his feet and quickly pulled out vajvakilakas inscripted with Tibetan Buddhism mantras. He stuck them into the ground around him, while chanting sutras at the top of his voice. Every word he uttered came out like a clap of thunder…

Under Xueling Mountain, someone blew on a conch and its sound traveled in all directions!

On top of Tsangpo Badong Falls, someone was churning the prayer wheels. The roaring waters could not muffle the low rumble of the turning prayer wheel.

In the tents on Xigaze Plains, someone was whacking a rod and shaking some bells. The sounds of the divine exorcism was not loud but it traveled far!

With a single note from the human bone flute, the Tibetan plains had been awakened!

Master Rangjung took his time in putting his flute away. He listened intently for a while before smiling at Wen Leyang. Wen Leyang did not know that every practitioner on the plateau was currently busying themselves. "I have summoned help from practitioners all over the land in defeating this demon. When the moon hangs in the center of the sky, the Buddhist power will have reached its peak. Hehe, I wonder if I can accomplished what even King Gesar could not!"

Wen Leyang did not know who this Gesar was but he still smiled and nodded without a word. However, the expressions on Gu Xiaojun, Fei Fei and Xiao Sha faces changed.

Master Rangjung looked up at the sky. He decides that it was still early. He proceeded to sit down cross-legged. "The evil demon won't come out again." He reached out and patted the ground, inviting the others to sit down as well. Then, he slowly asked, "Does anyone here know of the Epic of King Gesar?"

Gu Xiaojun, Fei Fei, and Xiao Sha were familiar with the Tibetan culture and nodded their heads in unison. Xiao Sha added, mainly for Wen Leyang's benefit, "Legend has it, back in ancient times, demons ran rampant across the Tibetan lands, bringing endless disaster wherever they roamed. The heavenly god took pity on the people and decided to come down to earth in the form of King Gesar and slayed the demons, bringing peace and happiness to the people. That is why the plateau is so peaceful today. After King Gesar had accomplished his goal, he returned back to the heavenly realm."

Master Rangjung nodded with a smile. "Continue." His seemed at peace, seeming to not worry about the impending battle against the demon.

Xiao Sha was dumbstruck, he replied in a murmur, "Continue? About what? That's all I know."

Fei Fei broke out in a laugh. "The master had asked about the Epic of King Gesar, not King Gesar himself! You are always too quick to assume."

Xiao Sha suddenly understood. He smiled sheepishly and continued to explain, "The Epic of King Gesar refers to a long story, singing of this heavenly god's journey on earth. It starts from when King Gesar was born all the way until he ascended back to the heavenly realm. It is the longest epic in the world, with a few million words."

Qin Zhui let out an 'ah'. He did not believe it, he repeated back to Xiao Sha, "A few million words?"

Xiao Sha nodded as he stole a glance at head lama Rangjung. The head lama maintained his silence, as if Xiao Sha's explanation had not been enough to satisfy him.

Fei Fei, who could observe people's expressions, could guess what Rangjung really wanted to hear. She chuckled as she took over from her brother. "This epic has been passed down by the Shuochang artists by word of mouth through many generations, and it still lives on to this day. In our current time, there are a few hundred versions sung by different artists. There is also another interesting fact about them." As she said this, Fei Fei lower her voice. A mysterious smile broke out on her delicate face, "These individuals are known as the 'divine singers'!"

Fei Fei clammed up upon saying this. She looked at Wen Leyang with sparkling eyes. Her face was full of expectation.

Wen Leyang knew what she wanted him to ask. He decided to take the bait. "Divine singers? What do you mean?"

Fei Fei smiled in satisfaction and continued, "Many Tibetan Shuochang artists say that they received the decree of King Gesar through their dreams, claiming to have been told by King Gesar himself. These people are known as the divine singers."

Wen Leyang was dismayed. The title of divine singers had sounded grand, but upon hearing its explanation, it sounded like the opening introduction of old monk Ji Fei when he tells a story.

Fei Fei could understand what was on Wen Leyang's mind with just a glance. She paid it no mind as she shook her head and smiled, "It's not what you think. Maybe some artist brag in this way to earn money but there were truly some children who could suddenly recite the Epic of King Gesar, when they previously knew not a word of it. This usually happens after they recover from being really ill. Nobody could explain how this could have happened, children being able to remember and recite the epic, which is over a million words, seemingly overnight. It is listed as number one in the list of top ten mysterious cases of Tibet."

Qin Zhui was enjoying this story. He questioned hastily, "What are the other nine mysterious cases?"

Head lama Rangjung was startled. He was worried that the topic would go off the rails. He quickly coughed and spoke steadily, "It is true that there are divine singers, just that there aren't as many as the rumors would have you believe. However, at least one would appear every hundred years."

Gu Xiaojun's eyes lit up, "Master, are you a divine singer?"

Head lama Rangjung was at a lost, he looked at Gu Xiaojun and shook his head strongly, "Of course not. We aren't that lucky!"

This time, everyone's spirits fell, not just Wen Leyang's. The dwarf Taoist priest's face was filled with worry. He glared at Qin Zhui and said rudely, "If you aren't some singer, then why are you mentioning this at all?"

Qin Zhui had not gotten used to the priest's cross-eyed gaze. He replied instinctively, "It wasn't me…"

Lama Rangjung remained patient. He smiled and appeased everyone, "Relax! Some stories must be told in full for them to be truly understood. Nobody knows how long this town has stood here. The townspeople do not interact with the outside world. They do not believe in Buddhism and do not worship Buddha. The town is also situated near the Sacred Lake. This town was regarded as the Rebellious Town by the believers on this plateau. In ancient times, there had been requests for them to relocate by devout Tibetans and even Buddhists. However, these requests fell on deaf ears."

The head lama had finally brought the topic back to the town. Although slightly impatient, the group listened intently to his slow narration. "Seven hundred years ago, the public could no longer sit by and ignore the town of Tuer. A huge group of Tibetans decided to form an army and planned to destroy the town."

As he said this, head lama Rangjung suddenly gave a bitter smile. "Around this time, someone had discovered that the residents of Tuer Town possessed some magical powers and would prove hard to defeat. Hence, three great temples joined forces and amassed a troop of two thousand Tibetan soldiers! Compared to the Exoteric Buddhism Sect disciples, the Tibetan Buddhism Sect believers were more aggressive in nature."

Wen Leyang did not know how to feel about this but Gu Xiaojun understood and was in shock. Tibet was located on a plateau and was sparsely populated. To have managed to amass a troop of nine thousand soldiers seven hundred years ago in such a short time was no small feat.

Wen Leyang thought that it was awkward to have only the head lama speak. He nodded and chimed in, "I have heard of this incident. After that, they were stopped by a head lama who was making his way around the lake chanting sutras."

When Gu Xiaojun had arrived in Tibet, he had told them about this. However, they were not aware of how large the scale of conflict was.

"You are referring to head lama Geshe." Rangjung smiled faintly and shook his head at Wen Leyang. "Actually, head lama Geshe was the leader that had been appointed by the people. The reason he was at Namtso Lake was not because he had wanted to go around the lake chanting sutras. His real intentions were to lead the Tibetan soldiers in crushing the town."

The group could not believe it. The ancient records and actual facts differed greatly.

Master Rangjung spoke in a slow and honest tone. Every word was warm to the ears, starkly contrasting his fierce face. "Amassing nine thousand Tibetan soldiers was no small feat. From planning the invasion to gathering the troops, this task took them almost a month to complete. However, nobody had predicted the emergence of a dozen or so divine singers while this all took place!"

Xiao Sha knitted his brows, "Were they true divine singers?" Master Rangjung nodded, "Of course!"

The other did not question any further. The land of Tibet held many mysteries. The emergence of divine singers could not be explained by logic, but the believers must have had a way to authenticate the claim of a divine singer.

True divine singers did exist but their appearance was rare. Only one was known to appear every hundred years or so. It had only been seven hundred years ago when three great temples had gathered their troops to march on Tuer Town, when suddenly a dozen or so authentic divine singers had appeared on the plateau. The long poems, which these singers sang, were all related to the town of Tuer.

From the mouths of these divine singers, they sang a canto that had never been recorded in previous versions of the Epic of King Gesar.

King Gesar was regarded as the combination of a god, a dragon, and hope. A hero that was half god and half human. He had came down to earth to relieve the people of their suffering. He emerged victorious from every battle, until he met his match. It was a great and powerful evil demon. This demon was cruel and abominable, it regarded killing as a sport. No matter who fell victim to this evil demon, they would be killed mercilessly, only after having been put through nine days of endless torture.

Qin Zhui smiled heartlessly, "That's why the giant pangolin is safe for the time being, right?"

Xiao Sha did not notice the ghastly pale face of the dwarf Taoist priest before he continued, "But he will be suffering?"

Head lama Rangjung only smiled and continued on with the history of the town.

According to these divine singers, King Gesar had led a group of brave and loyal warriors into this monster's lair. After an earth-shaking battle, they finally managed to contain the demon, but all his two hundred and seventy seven warriors had perished in battle.

Upon capturing the demon, King Gesar came to realize that it was difficult to kill. So King Gesar decided to drag it to Lake Namtso, and used the pure energy of the sacred lake and the collected power of prayers from devotees all over, to chain the monster to the lake. The two hundred and seventy seven warriors who had gave ptheir lives in the battle also forgoed their chance at reincarnation. They chose to remain as the living dead, staying at the edge of Lake Natmso. They tied down the demon using a combination of their unholiness and the purity of the sacred lake, eternally shackling the monster to this place.

As he said this, head lama Rangjung sighed. "When these men chose to exit samsara, they no longer belonged to this earth. The warm sunlight felt like scorching flames to them. The cool and refreshing moonlight felt like ice cold needles. They chose to suffer the pains of eternal hell to chain down and guard this demon. That is why I said this place is where loyalty reached the heavens."

In the songs of the divine singers, they spoke of the townspeople's exit from the three worlds and the Five Elements. To put it lightly, they were no longer bound by Buddhist laws. To put it badly, they had been abandoned by Buddha. That was why they did not worship nor honor Buddha.

The songs of the divine singers were regarded as the voices of the gods themselves. In ancient Tibet, every sentence they sang was treated with the utmost respect. The song, sang by the dozen or so divine singers at the same time from different places, eventually reached the ears of the Tibetan soldier's leader, head lama Geshe. The head lama wasted no time. After having the reports confirmed, he called off the attack on Tuer Town.

After this incident, the few great temples issued a joint decree, forbidding anyone to disturb the peace of Tuer Town.

As gathering Tibetan soldiers to attack Tuer Town was bad for the organizer's reputation, in following records, it was decisively toned down. The number of people who knew the truth diminished over the years.

After head lama Rangjung finished his retelling of the town, he paused briefly then added drily, "But after the attack was called off, no more reiterations regarding this town was heard from the mouths of the divine singers that had appeared."

Among the people present, Gu Xiaojun was the quickest to understand. He reacted immediately, "What you're saying is, there was something amiss about those divine singers?"

This was all too coincidental. The Epic of King Gesar that had been sung by the divine singers before and after the incident never mentioned the town or the two hundred and seventy seven warriors. Only when the head lama had gathered the troops to crush the town did a bunch of such singers appear.

Head lama Rangjung shook his head. "I don't know the answer to that, but this place…" he said as he pointed to the town of messy houses. "This place is laid out in the form of a Tibetan Buddhism Sect mandala! However…" The head lama's voice suddenly became stern. "The musical instruments that guarded the four corners of the mandala has been damaged by someone. That is why the demon is able to run free again!"

Gu Xiaojun and Xiao Sha both stood up abruptly. They cried out unhappily, "Didn't you just say that the monster wouldn't show itself for now? Now you're saying that the mandala is broken and the monster is running free?" The two men whimpered as they looked around in alarm. They were worried that the monster would suddenly pounce and snatch them away.

Head lama Rangjung seemed carefree as he looked at them calmly. He chuckled, "Don't worry, the mandala is still in place, but the magic circle is weakening. Although the monster can move, it will have to struggle for a bit before it can hope to resurface and reenter the mortal realm. The divine beast's capture just now was due to its wondering underground."

The demon will not be able to break ground for now. If the giant pangolin Po Tu had not been so carelessly in his tunneling, he would not have been captured.

Qin Zhui suddenly gave out a laugh. "The townspeople were an eclectic mix though. There were made up of men and women, the elderly and children among them as well. Had King Gesar lead the remnants of a rabble army to subdue the demon? If that was the case, King Gesar being the sole survivor of that battle should not have come as a surprise."

Fei Fei stared at Qin Zhui sternly. King Gesar was held in the highest of regards in the hearts of the Tibetan people. If they had heard his words then, they would have risked their lives and took out their swords to hurt him.

Rangjung chose not to argue with this unreasonable person. His expression did not change as he explained patiently, "King Gesar had divine protection and the help of the gods. His bravery alone was enough to face a thousand white yaks. His warriors did not rely on pure muscle strength to move boulders. They were all individuals with pure souls. The blue skies were reflected azure in their eyes. The breeze that caressed their bodies never turned foul."

Qin Zhui was not sure if he had understood what he just heard. He nodded hesitantly. "So it's some form of magical power?"

Rangjung laughed. "You can say that a pure person is filled with pure energy. Now, the time is almost upon us, is there anything more you would like to know?" After he finished, he looked up at the sky. The moon had climbed slowly to the top of everyone's head. Their shadows which had formerly been long and slanting, had turned short and fat. It was funny and incredibly strange in a way that was indescribable.

The dwarf Taoist priest stomped his feet. He stared at Qin Zhui and asked, "After half a day, you still have not told us what this monster actually is!"

The head lama gave an expression like he had just been wronged. "I don't know either. The songs and records have never mentioned it!" He was a person of dark skin and fearsome looks. Logically speaking, the wronged expression on his face would make anyone's skin crawl. Even the dwarf Taoist priest, who was worried to death about his beast, could not help but smile emphatically. Rangjung's expression was as like an open book, it clearly showed his feelings, whether he was happy, angry, in mourning or hesitating. His expressions were completely separated from his looks.

Gu Xiaojun breathed in deeply. "Perhaps we're better off not knowing what it is!"

Regardless whether the divine singers from seven hundred years ago were authentic or not, a monster which even Po Tu could not resist must be ferocious and tough. If they knew what it was, it might just shatter their courage.

Qin Zhui who was usually slow, understood Gu Xiaojun's words this time and laughed gallantly. "This is known as jumping into the well blindfolded. We're going to jump anyways, might as well not know how deep the well is!"

Wen Leyang still carried an air of confidence, as if he did not fear that the monster underground might prove to be more powerful than him.

At that moment, Xiao Sha who had been silent this whole time, opened his mouth. He softly reminded the group, "Time's up."

The bright and pure moon was finally at the center of the sky! Everyone's shadow had been pushed under their feet.

All forms of Tibetan Buddhism Sect music erupted and came from all directions like raging waves. It shattered the stifling silence of the town.

The sad, short grass at the edge of Tuer Town moved even though no wind was blowing. Similar to the most devout and humble believer, they desperately laid their weak selves flat to the ground, facing where layers upon layers of divine lights rippled through the sky. A stalwart, godly figure, glittering gold and jade, slowly took form in the middle of the surging Buddha's light. Its facial features emanated ferocity. It had six arms, six heads, and six feet. It's divine eyes glowed with a burning rage and were looking down towards the town of Tuer.

Fei Fei's voice was filled with terror. "Yamantaka!"

Yamantaka was one of the eight great deities of the Tibetan Buddhism Sect, in charge of guarding the West. With his great powers, he can cast away evil spirits and subdue evil dragons! Under the signaling from the human bone flute, all the Buddhists of Tibet had prostrated themselves and chanted sutras simultaneously. When the moon had reached the center of the sky, they had finally finished their sutras and summoned forth Yamantaka!

A great pressure seemed to fall over the town of Tuer upon this deity's godly appearance in the sky. All the houses moaned in unison, causing everyone wince in pain!

Head lama Rangjung leaped to his feet. His shout was like rolling thunder. "I have called upon the whole Tibetan Buddhism Sect to gather their powers and invoke this deity, this god who suppresses foul things. You guys go and pull up the houses in the town, quickly. Remember, you must pull them out but not destroy them!" After saying that, his hands folded together in the various Tibetan Buddhism Sect hand signs. He began to put his feet one in front of the other, taking huge strides along the circle. As he did this, he placed down various musical instruments carved with Tibetan Buddhism mantras.

Tuer Town had been used as a Tibetan Buddhism Sect mandala. While it suppressed the monster, it also kept out the outside world. If they wanted to find this monster, kill it, and rescue their friend, they would first have to break the seal of the mandala.

However, once the seal is broken, the monster would be able to break out of its prison, upon the vanishing of its shackles. That was why head lama Rangjung had sent out his signal with the human bone flute, requesting help from Tibetan Buddhism Sect elites from all over Tibet. They had managed to invoke the appearance of the godly Yamantaka at the point when the moon was at its fullest. The god acted as a replacement for the town mandala, holding down the monster and preventing it from escaping

Head lama Rangjung had the supreme power of Buddha and mercy in his heart. This place reflected Black and White Island. The mandala charm of Tuer Town was already broken, the monster's escape was just a question of time. That was why he had decided to give his all tonight and exorcise the demon.

Head lama Rangjung was bustled about. However, the others did not move. The three elites with the greatest abilities, Wen Leyang, Qin Zhui, and the dwarf Taoist priest looked at each other… The dwarf Taoist priest's gaze did not fully meet theirs.

Wen Leyang grimaced as he asked head lama Rangjung, who was running around, in a loud voice, "Master, pull out the houses? How do we do that?"

Rangjung replied without stopping his business. "Just pull them as if you were pulling out carrots!"

Gu Xiaojun was getting frustrated. He reached out and wrapped his arms around Xiao Sha beside him. He made a gesture pulling upwards and yelled at Rangjung, "Like this?!"

Rangjung replied firmly, "Yes! Exactly!" Wen Leyang did not waste anymore time. He dashed towards the nearest house. He hugged a corner of the house with his arms and tried pulling it up. The walls did not shatter. The house suddenly let out a wail that was akin to a night owl being shot dead. The soil under that corner loosened.

Wen Leyang saw that it was working. He exerted more force, yelling out so loudly that the sounds reached the heavens. After some struggling, the house was pulled out of the ground by his incredible strength! Thick, black blood started spraying and gushing out of the house after it got pulled out of the ground!

The faint and barely discernible stink from earlier now wafted through the town in strong waves. It rippled and rolled out with the thick, black blood, covering the entire town in an instant!

The house had been pulled out. Nobody would have thought that the houses of this town were like the rotting teeth of an ancient monster. When they were pulled out, thick, foul blood oozed out of it and emitted a horrible stench!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 189: Breaking The Spell

Translator:EndlessFantasy TranslationEditor:@EndlessFantasy Translation

Head lama Rangjung, who was running around the town in great strides, shouted, "That's it! Pull out every single house. Start from the outside. Leave the house at the center for last!"

Qin Zhui and the dwarf Taoist priest made their move. They followed in Wen Leyang's footsteps, gripping the houses, pulling them out like carrots. With a considerable amount of yelling, they too managed to pull out the houses of Tuer Town!

The houses were hollow but remained intact. The walls and roof did not shatter, even under the exertion of great force and the strong vibrations. Wen Leyang and the group pulled out the houses one by one and tried to evade the spray of blood and pus. Then, they casually tossed away the houses in their grasp and moved on to the next target.

When a house was pulled out, foul smelling blood mixed with pus would gush out of the ground and leave an enormous, pitch black hole. However, after a while the gaping hole would vanish. The ground returned to its original state as if nothing had happened.

The surface of the ground of Tuer Town was like the skin and bones of a god. The ground seemed to have magical healing abilities.

The three elites worked together and managed to pull out half the houses in a short span of time. The entire town shook wildly. Underneath their feet, a beast which had been pinned down by heavenly nails for ten thousand years howled. It arched its body continuously, sending tremors through the town, in an effort to break free of its cage!

Within Wen Leyang's psychic fog, he could not detect the presence of anything other than his own people. However, a foul aura gushed forth and encased him like a spider's web, covering him in layers. It suffocated him, his bones and tendons felt like shattering!

Yamantaka's face was ferocious as he soared through the sky. The Buddhist demon-subduing force that the god emitted could not be seen, only felt. It struck the town in waves, raging hit after hit. The waves of awe-inspiring righteousness broke upon the town, like it had encountered an unseen black reef, scattering and fading…

Suddenly, a sharp and furious howl called out. A few dozen flying swords engulfed in blazing flames, rose to the sky! The flying swords of the Qilian disciples had felt the burning call, filled with evil intent, and had broken free of their masters' control. They leaped into the air, ready to strike.

The trio of elites dismantled the Tibetan Buddhism Sect's monster-subduing mandala, while the lama summoned the force of Yamantaka. However, it seemed ineffective in suppressing the monster's restlessness. Wen Leyang howled furiously as he tossed a house far away. He looked up, calling out anxiously to head lama Rangjung, "I don't think this is working! The monster will break free!"

Head lama Rangjung had already went countless laps around the town. His body was drenched in sweat. He replied in a loud voice, "You mustn't stop, you mustn't stop for even the briefest moment! Or else the force of the mandala will rebound and hurt you. Continue what you're doing and do not worry about anything else!"

Wen Leyang was shocked. He became angry from embarrassment and cried out, "Why didn't you say so earlier?" He rushed towards the houses which still stood tall.

Qin Zhui had already pulled out more than ten houses. He was covered head to toe in putrid, viscous black blood. He backed up lama Rangjung, shouting, "Didn't you know? We can't stop the momentum when attempting to break the circle, not even for the briefest of moments…"

Wen Leyang had never learned the basics of magic. He truly had no clue.

Head lama Rangjung finally completed his task in placing the musical instruments around the town. He abruptly stopped running, joined his feet together, and rooted himself to the spot like a nail in wood. He made hand signs as he doubled over, using all his energy as he was tapping into his own life force. He opened his mouth to howl, but no sound came out.

Gu Xiaojun and the sibling, who were watching anxiously from the side, felt a suffocating sensation grow in their chest. They wished they had a knife to cut open their chest and release this madness-inducing pressure.

A few seconds passed, but those seconds felt like an eternity!

Just when they were about to collapse from their maddening suffocation, a series of ear splitting yells, like the godly thunder of the Ninth Heaven, blasted through the night. The evil energy which had enveloped the town was ripped to pieces.

Rangjung opened his mouth and tried to howl desperately, but the voice that rang out came from the god Yamantaka in the sky. Oṃ! vajra! Sattva! Hūṃ!

It was the Tibetan Buddhism Sect's Vajrasattva mantra! Every syllable of the incantation was like a heavenly hammer which struck down from the sky, down onto the restless town. Wen Leyang felt a weight lift off his body. The pressure from the evil energy, which had made it hard for him to move, had been destroyed by the godly Yamantaka's mantra. The freed Wen Leyang felt as light as a feather. Head lama Rangjung had invoked the mantra and finally suppressed the unnamed monster's presence. He did not stop, rushing to the center of the town to join Wen Leyang and the others in dismantling the mandala. Within ten minutes, the houses in the entire town of Tuer were lying on their sides. Only the house in the center was left.

Master Rangjung yelled, "All together now!" The four of them moved like lightning. They each grabbed a corner of the house, looked towards one another and nodded. They heavied out a breath and let out a yell simultaneously, pulling upwards with all their might.

Xiao Sha and Fei Fei could not help but exclaim in surprise!

The final house heaved upwards, under the simultaneous exertion of strength of the four elites, but remained planted. The ground had became soft and sticky, like gum, exerting all its strength in gripping the house, unwilling to let it go.

Head lama Rangjung grew frantic. He yelled loudly in the Tibetan tongue. He rallied his three companions, cheering them on to pull out the house no matter what, or else all would have been for nothing. If they did not destroy the mandala, they would suffer greatly from the recoil of the seal.

The dwarf Taoist priest was the first to give in. He called out to his disciples for help. The Immortal Sect disciples immediately invoked the sword formation, using it to support their supreme leader and carried him upward. Qin Zhui unsheathed his knife and slashed frantically at the ground, using Hide the Force to sustain his energy. Wen Leyang and the head lama gave out a strangled cry. They rode on the remnants of the momentum, used their full strength, and pulled the house upwards…

With a soft pop, the last house detached from the ground under the combined strength of the four elites!

A sad and shrill wail from an unseen force rang out, shattering everyone's eardrums. It instantly destroyed the combined magical powers of the Tibetan Buddhism Sect, the Taoists, and the Force. Mercilessly striking deep into their minds, like a rusty old blade.

At the same time, the long swords that covered the skies wailed and scrambled in all directions, like a swarm of disturbed bees, ignoring their master's instructions. Gu Xiaojun and the siblings fell flat on their backs as if having rehearsed it. They let out a strangled cry as they were knocked off their feet by the shrill howl…

Then, thick black blood, flowing like lava of an erupting volcano, gushed out from the hole left behind by the final house. The blood formed a column and shot straight up into the sky, soaring high above their heads!

When the other houses had been pulled up, the black blood only sprayed out. However, under this final house, hid an angry volcano…

The Qilian disciples who were watching from the town's border, shouted loudly. They directed their swords to intercept the incoming downpour of blood.

The worst fear of the practitioners' swords was corrosion from foul things. Gu Xiaojun and the siblings held out umbrellas made of an unknown material. The blood-rain made clanking noises as they hit the umbrellas…

Although the black blood looked terrifying, it proved neither poisonous nor harmful. Even when the blood splashed onto their bodies, other than it being sticky, it was not life threatening.

The demon-subduing mandala in the town had finally been destroyed. The efficiency in which the elites had displayed would have made the Relocation Office weep tears of joy for days on end.

Head lama Rangjung held a dignified expression, shaking slightly in excitement. He took a deep breath, composed himself, and said solemnly to the others, "If you wish to vanquish the demon, come with me. This will be an extremely dangerous venture and you may not return from it. Do think it over carefully." Following that, he went quiet and leaped up to meet the gushing black blood, jumping down the big hole at its base.

Qin Zhui followed closely behind. The pose he struck was like that of an ugly duck. He flailed wildly as he rushed towards the black blood and leaped into the hole after the head lama.

The dwarf Taoist priest turned and shouted to his disciples, "You may not follow me into the hole, this is an order!" His gaze was far off from where his disciples stood but nevertheless, the peace and kindness in his eyes could be easily read. The Qilian disciples started an uproar. A few of the older Taoists wanted to say something when the dwarf Taoist priest squinted his eyes. His kind demeanor was instantly washed away by a sense of sterness and resolution. "Hold your tongues! How dare you speak against my orders! If you do not see me after three days, do not wait for me!" He dives into the source of the black blood, chasing after Qin Zhui and the head lama.

Wen Leyang was the last man. He looked at Gu Xiaojun who was still holding up his umbrella, "Do you guys want to go down too?"

Gu Xiaojun nodded resolutely. He strode towards Wen Leyang and without saying a word, climbed up onto his back with agile movements.. He turned and said to the siblings, "Wait for me here…"

The siblings shook their heads in unison. Gu Xiaojun glared at them. "That is an order! Stop this nonsense. Erm… if I do not return after three days, then you guys… report to Headquarters!"

Wen Leyang laughed and nodded towards the siblings, he instructed, "Stay safe!" Then, with Gu Xiaojun strapped to his back, he leaped into the column of black blood and rushed into the big hole.

After everyone had gone down, Yamantaka's Dharmakaya seemed to give out a sigh as it descended slowly from the sky. The column of endless gushing black blood grew smaller by the second. The godly deity descended from the sky, its Dharmakaya shook lightly, and firmly pressed on the wound left behind on the ground.

At the same time, a brahman chant called out from the skies. The various musical instruments, which head lama Rangjung had place around the town while circling it, rang out. The light of Buddha surged through the sky. It was not strong but each layer was clearly visible, enveloping the town of Tuer in a myriad of colors. As long as the flowing light and Yamantaka did not vanish, the evil beast under the town would not be able to escape.

The Qilian disciples retreated to outside the circle and retracted their flying swords. They looked towards one another, all their faces etched with unease. One of them came forward and started chanting the Taoist code. He led his brothers to sit down cross-legged and did not move. They sat still, waiting for the reappearance of their supreme leader and the divine beast.

The siblings carried their tent, pitching it beside the Qilian disciples.

Wen Leyang broke through the column of black blood and aimed for the ground. After free falling for another thirty meters, he landed on his feet. Then, he gave out a low grunt. A stench, which was much stronger than the black blood back on the surface, had assaulted his senses in an instant. Even though he had dabbled in poisons ever since a young age, his chest could not help but tighten at the smell. Gu Xiaojun, who was riding on his back, was knocked out cold instantly by the stench.

Before him, Qin Zhui, the dwarf Taoist priest, and the head lama were all holding their noses. Qin Zhui complained with all his might, "This stinks! It's like a f*cking manure pit in here!"

Wen Leyang quickly applied a cleansing medicinal powder onto the nostrils of his passenger.

Gu Xiaojun gave out a loud sneeze. He woke up abruptly. He did not show the slightest hint of stepping down from his perch. He looked around him as he asked in a murmur, "Why is this place so smelly… next time, we should bring gas masks."

Wen Leyang applied the medicinal powder onto the noses of the other three cultivators. He frowned and said, "That's the smell of putrefaction!" His sense slowly expanded. His psychic fog emanated in all directions.

Practitioners do not fear poison or foul stenches, they are able to neutralize toxins using their life force. However, this would not only exhaust their powers, they would grow lethargic over time. With the Wen family's detoxifying and cleansing medicinal powder, they felt a cool sensation spread within their bodies. Their lungs and chest eased.

Despite the strong stench, surrounding them was just a pitch-black empty space. The four elites, Wen Leyang, the lama, the dwarf Taoist priest and Qin Zhui had their psychic powers to protect them while also possessing the Night Eye. Their eyesight was not affected by the amount of light. Only Gu Xiaojun was pointing around a flashlight as he smiled sheepishly, "Military grade. RRT2. Effective illumination range of up to three hundred meters…"

Wen Leyang's gaze did not follow the flashlight's beam. He closed his eyes and furrowed his brows. A few seconds had passed and his eyes shot open. He looked behind the head lama and pointed, "What's that?"

They were shrouded in endless darkness. Through his psychic fog, he could barely make out a large silhouette at the edge of his senses. Head lama Rangjung shook his head. "I am no better than you guys. I know nothing about the undergrounds of Tuer Town! We will know once we see it!" He ran and led the way towards the huge object.

The group followed suit and covered ground quickly. They ran swiftly along the empty darkness. Through their psychic ability, the huge object slowly took shape within their minds. As they grew closer, they were overcome with fright.

Gu Xiaojun exclaimed in astonishment. The light of his torch fell upon a row of stalagmites. They were the size of skyscrapers, or huge mountains. They stood straight and ferocious in the darkness.

Wen Leyang and the group stopped upon reaching the base of the stalagmites.

The stalagmites were thick at the base and tapered off towards the top. From afar, they could barely make out their shape. Standing in front of it was like standing under sharpened peaks. Their vision was filled with the steep and towering image. Dozens of stalagmites were arranged neatly in a row. Each stalagmite's base measured at least a hundred meters in diameter. The space between each of them was no more than half a meter.

Gu Xiaojun was shocked by the strange sight before him. He lowered his voice and said to Wen Leyang, "The world's greatest and largest stalagmite recorded has a base diameter of a hundred and thirty four meters, with a height of more than sixty meters, but there is only one such stalagmite! Although these aren't as huge as that one but this is a whole row of them. Every single one of them as big as the next-" As he said this, he suddenly let out an 'eh'. He turned sideways and slipped through the space between the stalagmites.

A few meters from where the stalagmites stood, a row of huge stalactites hung down from above. Their tips just barely touched the ground. Although Gu Xiaojun could not see clearly to the top of the cave, he guessed that this row of stalactites were about the same size as the stalagmites behind him.

Stalagmites and stalactites are cone shaped objects. The former grew upwards whereas the latter was the opposite. Geological phenomenons like these could easily be found in karst caves the world over. However, this would be the only place where the two were known to be arranged neatly in rows!

Gu Xiaojun lifted his head and looked around for a long time. He chuckled, "Look at these two rows of sharp rocks, don't they resemble the teeth of a giant dog-"

He had barely finished his sentence when Qin Zhui breathed out coldly, "I don't think it's a dog…"

Gu Xiaojun laughed. "Then what beast is it?" Pausing he had come to a frightening realization. His whole body started to tremble as he stared at the four practitioners with fearful eyes. He gave out a strange cry. "They are actually teeth?! These two rows of rock columns… are actual teeth?!"

Gu Xiaojun's flashlight clanked as it fell to the ground. The light beam rolled around in the dark. When the flash of light met someone's eyes, it gave out a dazzling glare…

Wen Leyang, the head lama, the dwarf Taoist priest, and Qin Zhui were top elites in the magical realm. They had already completely scanned the place with their psychic abilities. The rock columns, which looked like sharp, towering bamboo shoots, were exactly that. Two rows of ferocious fangs, fitting into one another!

Wen Leyang hesitated before opening his mouth slowly, "The skeleton of an unknown beast, with an undetermined shape, has been laying underneath Tuer Town this whole time. The huge beast's skull alone is bigger than a small town!"

Master Rangjung continued, "The Tibetan Buddhist mandala in this town must have been set to seal this beast away. The spot where we jumped down from must have been the top of its skull!" As he said this, he reached out a hand and pointed to the top of his head.

Qin Zhui stood in-between the front and rear rows of teeth. He extended his arms to gauge the distance between them. He laughed coldly, "With a space this big, what did it use to eat?"

Set aside the distance between the two rows of teeth, even the space between two fangs could fit a yak.

Head lama Rangjung frowned. He was as puzzled by this as everyone else. Helplessly he said, "The Tuer Town mandala that suppressed this monster must have been made with great insight and wisdom. The practitioner who did this has done a great service to mankind."

Gu Xiaojun was not easily deterred. When he was confronted with something he did not understand, he would do all he can to get to the bottom of things. "Regardless how huge the monster was, it is now a just a pile of bones. It is finally dead, isn't it? The monster that had been subdued by King Gesar has been reduced to bones. Then, another beast captured the pangolin?"

The head lama did not wait for a reply from the others before he shook his head. "No, based on the songs from the divine singers, the beast was sealed away because it proved hard to kill. How could it die of old age that easily? Damn it, if it was only a pile of bones, why does it smell so bad in here?"

The dwarf Taoist priest, who had been silent ever since they descended into this place, suddenly interrupted, "The smell here is not as strong compared to where we first landed!"

Qin Zhui was not bothered about whether the stench around him was strong or faint, he casually helped answer Gu Xiaojun's question. "That isn't something very difficult to understand. This monster, which has been reduced to bones, was captured and subdued by King Gesar. The beast, which had captured the giant pangolin and wanted to break out of this cage, must have also been captured and subdued by King Gesar!" As he said this, he held up two fingers and concluded with a serious expression, "The mandala must have been suppressing two monsters. One died while another is still alive."

Gu Xiaojun's eyes lit up. He smiled as he nodded, "That makes sense!"

Head lama Rangjung shook his head and refuted Qin Zhui's words, "You do not know how specific the Epic of King Gesar is. If there were two monsters, it would have been mentioned."

Qin Zhui pouted. "We don't even know if the Epic of King Gesar was authentic or not!"

The group fell into silence. If they could not even be sure of their premise, any further discussion would be pointless.

After a while, head lama Rangjung continued, "Although the appearance of those divine singers is questionable, the Tibetan Buddhism Sect was already flourishing seven hundred years ago. Whether the divine singers were authentic or not, they could not have fooled the wise eyes of Buddhists. If they were fake, how could they have convinced head lama Geshe to recall his troops?"

Gu Xiaojun was frustrated to the point of stomping his foot. "Head lama, what are you getting at?"

Rangjung laughed. "There's only one monster or the poets would have sung otherwise. The death we see before our eyes is not true death. The monster may have turned into bones, but it still exists!"

Qin Zhui laughed and nodded but he was betrayed by the look of confusion on his face. This guy clearly did not understand a word the lama had said.

Gu Xiaojun snorted dismissively. "You're saying that even after being reduced to bones, this monster still isn't dead?" Upon saying that, he pondered for a while. He carefully enunciated a word that he heard Xiao Sha mention once, "Ne… Necromancy?"

Rangjung burst out in laughter. There was no trace of worry in them. "I don't know. It's fine if you just get the general idea. Anyways, there is still a monster here and it must be related to this skeleton somehow! We shouldn't have to think too much, just kill the demon and rescue the divine beast! We will know when we see the monster!" After settling the matter, he turned, intending to lead the group down the giant beast's throat.

However, Gu Xiaojun stood rooted to the spot. He chided Rangjung seriously, "Whether it's one or two monsters, Master, we should think carefully before making any plans! If there is only one, then naturally we should give chase into the depths of this skeleton. However, if there were two of them… we would accomplish nothing by running around this stinky skeleton. The demon that captured the pangolin could be outside there!" As he said this, he pointed his finger towards the outside the rows of teeth.

At this moment, the dwarf Taoist priest snorted as he looked at Qin Zhui while saying, "Why don't you step out and take a look yourself."

Qin Zhui had already gotten used to this. He smiled and looked at Gu Xiaojun, "He was talking to you!"

'Oh' replied Gu Xiaojun. He place one hand on one of the 'stalactites', which grazed the ground from the sky. He tried to peer through the gaps with the help of his flashlight. Beyond the teeth, there was only darkness. Even the military grade flashlight, which beams had the ability to travel far, could not pierce through the darkness. After looking around for a few seconds with squinted eyes, Gu Xiaojun suddenly let out a low, muffled grunt. The extremely thick darkness, which was impenetrable by his flashlight, seemed to overwhelm him in the blink of an eye. It flowed into this body through every pore of his skin, stopping his flow of blood and strangled his lungs. The sensation almost made his chest burst open.

For a brief moment, Old Gu, whose nerves were tougher than steel, lost his sense of self!

Head lama Rangjung responded quickly. He pulled Gu Xiaojun back and softly pressed his thumb upon Gu Xiaojun's danzhong acupoint, helping the blood to flow once again and restoring his Qi. Gu Xiaojun slowly came back to his senses. He pointed at the life-threatening darkness outside, which would certainly have killed him if he had stared for a moment longer. "What… what is that?"

Qin Zhui saw the look on Gu Xiaojun's face and was overwhelmed with glee. "There's nothing outside. It is a void! This space has been severed from the mortal realm. It's a space that was opened up by the Tibetan Buddhism's spiritual energy, specifically to seal away the giant monster! That's why to find the divine beast, we must move into the monster's belly. We can't go in any other direction."

"That was why when we were above ground, we could not reach it no matter how hard we tried to dig. Only by destroying the mandala, could we break the spell and enter." Head lama Rangjung said this as he turned and walked towards the throat of the skeleton.

The group of elites turned to follow him. Gu Xiaojun climbed once again onto Wen Leyang's back. From his sour expression, he seemed to have half a mind to install a safety belt onto Wen Leyang when they got back…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 190: Dung Beetle

Translator:EndlessFantasy TranslationEditor:EndlessFantasy Translation

Teeth that soared above ten stories, a skull the size of a town…

The skull was massive. Even as Wen Leyang and the others stood inside it, they could not determine what kind of monster it was. They view was limited. Even with their psychic ability, they could barely make out the outline of the skull.

The group followed head lama Rangjung and ran at full speed, their shadows barely keeping up. They gradually moved away from the skull, plunging into the monster's chest through its throat.

The rotting stench of putrefaction became stronger the deeper they went. Wen Leyang realized in horror that the carcass of the giant monster had not completely decayed. He could still make out its hands and feet. The lips, chin, and the top of the skull had turned into dense white bones but there was still some leftover flesh along the neck area. Upon reaching the chest cavity, they were completely surrounded by decaying and rotting meat. It was like melting wax or viscous mud and had difficulty staying on the walls. It flowed slowly and clumsily. Their footsteps gave out a squish every time they took a step forward.

Rotting flesh covered in pus and blood would occasionally fall in big chunks from the ceiling. It broke apart and spewed everywhere upon hitting the floor, making wet splattering noises. Luckily, Wen Leyang and the others possessed psychic abilities and already knew their surroundings pretty well, reacting quickly and dodging any falling flesh.

If they had been ordinary people, even if they did not succumb to the smell of death or die of fright, they would have been dragged under the decaying flesh and drowned. The flesh acted like quicksand, sucking in anything on its surface.

The group utilized their Qi as they moved forward. Their bodies were lighter than falling leaves. They practically floated above the decaying flesh, occasionally stopping to discern their location before continuing on swiftly.

Qin Zhui was normally brave, but even his complexion turned green as he walked through the rotting flesh swamp. The dwarf Taoist priest's face carried no expression, his gaze seemed to drift far away…

Gu Xiaojun exerted all the force in his limbs and secured himself firmly onto Wen Leyang's back. He kept reminding his 'driver' to 'drive' carefully.

Wen Leyang had no qualms about carrying Gu Xiaojun but he was curious about something. He turned and asked Gu Xiaojun behind him, "Tell us, do you have any abilities?"

Gu Xiaojun smiled sheepishly. "Only ping pong…" His voice had barely faded when the four elites noticed something at almost the same time. The four of them stopped unison. They turned their heads and listened intently.

Qin Zhui gripped his Tang knife. He glanced at Wen Leyang with a sour expression, "I don't think it's a good idea to fight here."

Unexpectedly, the dwarf Taoist priest agreed with Qin Zhui. He smiled bitterly and nodded. They had been brave enough to come down here, they were not afraid of danger. Nevertheless, nobody wanted to fight surrounded by stinky, rotting flesh.

'Kacha!' It was like metal rubbing against metal. In the quiet carrion swap, it sounded especially piercing on the ears. Gu Xiaojun conjured a QSZ-92 from behind him, almost like magic. He swiftly crossed his hands over each other. The barrel and the light beam from his flashlight were parallel as he aimed into the distance. After confirming there was nothing amiss, he looked at the other four and saw the look of disdain upon their faces, "What?"

Qin Zhui opened his mouth and to speak but only a squeak came out. He jumped up frantically, almost hysterical. "So many!"

The dwarf Taoist priest had also cried out in exasperation, forgetting he was supposed to exude the manners of a learned person. "Run!" He shuddered and dashed forward. He had only taken one step when a fiery shadow suddenly rolled in front of him. Two hands held him down by the shoulders. Head lama Rangjung had stopped him, advising in a low tone, "It's no use. We've been surrounded!"

The dwarf Taoist priest was bothered and angry. He threw a gaze sharper than a knife, from beside the lama's head. "Some guide you are… Stop weighing me down, my calves are sinking!"

The lama quickly moved his hands and pulled out the Taoist priest, whom he had accidentally pushed into the ground.

Wen Leyang's expression was at ease. He turned and advised Gu Xiaojun softly, "Later, when you're firing your pistol, please steer clear of my ears."

Gu Xiaojun felt irritation at Wen Leyang's words. "What exactly is…"

Pop. A soft sound cut Gu Xiaojun short. A bubble of blood the size of a well had erupted a few feet away from them. The sound was crisp. Two thick, bronze bristles swayed as they stuck out of the ground. It looked like the antennae of some extraterrestrial being…

A bug crawled out clumsily, it struggled to free its plump body from the grip of the carrion swamp. Upon succeeding, it jumped up and down a few times to shake the gunk off itself. It revealed to have a red shell with a black tinge. It then proceeded to circle Wen Leyang and the group, regarding them with growing curiosity.

Wen Leyang turned his head slightly. He pointed at the bug with his chin as he asked Gu Xiaojun softly, "Look familiar?"

Gu Xiaojun gripped his gun tightly, almost leaving a dent. He stretched out his neck and gulped as he responded in an equally low voice, "It does! It's just that… it's just too huge."

It was a brown coloured bug with six legs and a thick shell. Its body was the shape of an old-fashioned military bottle, it's forehead shaped like a flat spade. Even children who grew up in the city would have no problem recognising it, the dung tortoise. It also went by the name of Mr.Dung Shell. Officially, it was known as the dung beetle. Normally, it would only be the size of a ten cent coin. These bugs could easily be found, from the North Pole all the way to the equator. However, this dung beetle seemed to have been in the dark for too long. Its eyes had already begun to degenerate, turning into two black lumps of dead meat.

The bug, which was having the time of its life, extended its antennae and moved closer then further again. It was massive compared to other specimens of its species!

A dung beetle that was as large as a… millstone?

Compared to the dead giant beast that they were in, with teeth larger than small mountains, this living dung beetle larger than a cow was more impressive.

Wen Leyang and the rest entertained the hallucination that perhaps it wasn't that the monster and the beetle were large, but actually they were the ones who had shrunk.

Nobody moved a muscle. They all stared at the big bug as it jumped about. When they realize that the big bug would probably not attack them, Gu Xiaojun let out a sigh of relief. He nodded and instructed the group, "Yeah, let's not bother with it. No matter how big it is, it's still just a bug. These things eat decaying flesh. That is why it is inside a carcass. We're all living men and thus shouldn't interest it." As he said this, he paused briefly and laughed drily in a low voice. "A dung beetle is far better than a big fat maggot."

Contrary to Gu Xiaojun's belief, this huge dung beetle, in fact, did have a strong interest in them. It made no move to leave, pondering why these chunks of meat were standing.

The few practitioners did not move. They were not afraid of this one bug but through their psychic abilities, they sensed that the seemingly endless carrion swamp was filled with these things! These bugs had been hiding in the carrion, totally still, thus making them undetectable earlier. When they had sped through the monster, they had unknowingly startled the bugs. They were surrounded before they realized it.

Currently, countless big dung beetles were crawling to the surface from the depths silently. They stopped about twenty inches under the group's feet, as it waiting for a signal from their 'scout' on the surface, on whether these people were Sichuan dishes or a pile of dung.

Head lama Rangjung had spent his days walking across the plateau. He knew the whole of Tibet like the back of his hand, but this was his first time seeing such a huge bug. He continued Gu Xiaojun's sentence and urged the group in a low voice, "The beast is watching us. Try not to startle it. When it loses interest in us, it should… go away on its own?" Even the lama did not seem confident in his own plan.

The number of dung beetles below the surface grew steadily in numbers, but not a single one surfaced. Wen Leyang felt like he was standing at the mouth of a dung beetle volcano. Although he was not afraid, the hairs on his body still stood on end.

Qin Zhui's tang knife was pointed at the dung beetle as he asked the lama incredulously, "A huge dung beetle feeding on a huge carcass, this is just a package, nothing strange about it. However, what I don't get it, how did they get here? Isn't this huge beast carcass sealed off by the Tibetan Buddhist mandala?"

There was nothing strange about a bug being in a carcass. What was strange that how these bugs had got into this carcass.

The huge beast was not buried under the ground but was actually in a void that had been opened up by Tibetan Buddhist magic.

Master Rangjung shrugged his shoulders, his expression helpless. "I don't know either!"

Gu Xiaojun shook his head and said, "Don't underestimate the dung beetle. The ancient Egyptians used to worship them. There are even drawing of dung beetles on the walls of the pyramids. They were held in high regard. According to legend, the ancient Egyptians had a practice of rearing these bugs, keeping them alive for millions of years. They believed the dung beetles protected the secrets of the world. There may be something magical about these dung beetles. If that is the case, their appearance may not be as strange as it seems."

Wen Leyang turned and glanced at Gu Xiaojun. He smiled cheekily as he said, "You know quite a lot about dung beetles. Is that your speciality?"

Xiao Sha was skilled in folk magic, Fei Fei knew how to read expressions. Wen Leyang had always felt that the special task force under Gu Xiaojun's command, which dealt specifically with magic practitioners, were very talented. That was why he was heavily curious as to what was Gu Xiaojun's skills.

Gu Xiaojun smiled, "Knowing a lot of things isn't a special ability anymore. You don't have have to ask repeatedly, I do not have any special abilities."

Wen Leyang shook his head in disbelief. He wanted to question Gu Xiaojun further but was struck with a thought. He shifted his gaze to head lama Rangjung. "Divine Beast Po Tu had been travelling through the earth, it should not have been connected to this space right?"

Wen Leyang did not care how the bugs had got in. If they were lucky, they would be able to leave in peace; if not, there would be a bloodbath. He had no control over how that turns out but if the beast was not buried underground but in a void, no matter how the giant pangolin tunnelled, it should not have been captured by the demon.

The head lama had not even replied when the dwarf Taoist priest coldly ended that thought. "The divine beast's tunnelling powers are magic!" When Po Tu had vanished, the Taoist priest had been flustered and his heart was torn with madness. He had even instructed his disciples to dig a hole. He had calmed down since. He was also a wise person, or else he would not have been able to become Qilian Immortal Sect's supreme leader. "The divine beast's magical powers of tunnelling isn't like digging a hole with your hands and feet but it's like using the force from the earth and shattering the void. As long as there's earth, one can traverse freely."

Master Rangjung's smile was tinged with surprise as if shocked that Wen Leyang was skilled but possessed no basic knowledge of magic. "Tunneling magic is actually shattering and travelling through the void within the earth. When the divine beast cast his magic, he might have affected the seal and unintentionally passed by this spot and thus got captured by the demon."

The huge dung beetle had been circling the five of them for a few minutes now. Its antennae brushed against their bodies. After seemed to have confirmed that these things were not appetising, it turned around, shook its back, and crawled away slowly.

Gu Xiaojun chuckled lightly, his tone full of joy, "That was a false alarm. The bug had no intentions of fighting us-" He had barely finished his sentence when the huge dung beetle suddenly turned around. Its mouth seemed to move as if smiling at the group. It was sneering!

The boundless carrion swap under their feet started to boil, countless huge blood bubbles erupted on the surface. Thousands of huge dung beetles struggled and emerged from the ground. They shook their big fat bodies and surrounded the group in the blink of an eye!

Nobody had expected this. Qin Zhui howled in anger, "Sly bugs!" The Tang knife in his hand whistled. It conjured up a rolling tempest and slashed down. The dung beetles weren't waiting for a signal. They were just using this single dung beetle as a distraction to stall their prey as they gathered… like coming to a dinner party.

Today is a mid-autumn day, even the bugs wanted something good to eat… (Author's note: Please ignore this~)

Once he attacked, Qin Zhui immediately regained his bravery. His slash was like roaring thunder. Even if African rhinos had charged at him, they would have been pushed aside. With a loud bang, only a single beetle, which had taken the blow head on, was smashed to pieces, much to everyone's surprise. Wen Leyang had felt the biting cold of the Hide the Force slash but the surrounding bugs seemed barely affected.

Qin Zhui had gathered up and used the power of the world. Whether facing a single enemy or a whole group, it should have had the same power. However, it was like there hadn't been any magical power in that slash. He had only managed to smash that bug to pieces through brute force.

Qin Zhui was stunned. He forgot about his surroundings. He frowned and muttered to himself, wondering where he had gone wrong. He had obviously used his Hide the Force power…

Martial fanatic Qin Zhui was lost in thought but the diners did not slow down. Two huge bugs pounced on him almost at the same time. The lama and dwarf Taoist priest cast their magical powers to fight against the tide of incoming bugs. Wen Leyang howled. He leapt towards Qin Zhui, wanting to pull him away. Suddenly, two loud shots rang out beside his ears. Gu Xiaojun had fired his gun.

Slimy juice sprayed everywhere as the bullets hit their target. The two bugs, which were on Qin Zhui, did not even have the chance to wail before their heads were blasted to pieces. They fell to the ground with a thud.

Qin Zhui was shocked back to his senses. He wiped away the greenish-yellow juice on his face with his sleeve and looked at Gu Xiaojun's gun with fright. "That's one powerful weapon!" As he said this, he kicked back a few big bugs, flipping them over, and rushed to join his team.

Gu Xiaojun smiled proudly. "It's the bullets!" The ammunition in his type 92 handgun did not have a name but it could prove lethal in combat. It could penetrate a fifty-millimeter pine board, after penetrating a helmet's steel plate, at fifty meters away. Its penetration power was higher than that of the internationally famous Parabellum bullets. High penetration, fast travel speed, highly stable. These three properties guaranteed the upset of the internal pressure in the bugs the instant the bullet penetrated the bugs' heads, blasting them to pieces.

Head lama Rangjung, the dwarf Taoist priest, and Qin Zhui roared ferociously, attacking the bugs mercilessly. Only Wen Leyang stood still. He was worried that if he moved too fast, Gu Xiaojun would hit the head lama by mistake.

Qin Zhui continuously slashed with his Tang knife. Just like before, he could only kill one bug per slash. Other than the bug which was directly in front of him, his Force magical powers had no effect the surrounding dung beetles. After a few moments, Qin Zhui started laughing almost happily.

The dwarf Taoist, even while in midst of some pressing affairs, spared the time to ask Qin Zhui loudly, "Did you figure out a way to push the enemy back?"

Qin Zhui replied with a laugh. "No. It's just that I have figured out why my magic powers are ineffective against these bugs!"

The dwarf Taoist priest turned and glared at Wen Leyang…

In this created space under the mandala seal, compared to the newcomer Qin Zhui, these bugs were masters of this place. The Force of this world which Qin Zhui invoked using his magic powers was the survival element of these bugs. For Qin Zhui to use the Force in this place to fight the local bugs was like trying to drown a fish in water, or throw a bird off a building, hoping it will drop to its death.

However, Qin Zhui continued to laugh. In the end, he simply stopped fighting. He ran to Wen Leyang's side and said, "I have some thinking to do!" Then he proceeded to take cover behind Wen Leyang.

These bugs did not possess any magical powers. However, they had great strength. A dung beetle the size of a fingernail could roll a ping pong sized dung ball and cross the world at the same time. They also had thick shells. The dung beetle had a local name, the iron armoured general. Their shells were as hard as metal plates. Even the most skilled practitioner would need to exert some energy to smash it to pieces.

Master Rangjung had already killed a dozen huge bugs. His body was covered head to toe in thick juice, which splattered when the bug got blasted. He gritted his teeth and wondered if he should spend some of his life force and activate an even greater magic spell. The dark mass of bugs was endless. If he did not call upon a greater magical power, it would prove difficult for them to escape. However, they have not even caught a glimpse of the shadow of the true monster. If he uses up his energy now, he figured that would spell trouble in the future.

Consecutive gunshots rang out. The bugs that rushed over were mercilessly shot in the head by Gu Xiaojun's modern firearm. Wen Leyang's body shook with every shot, his vision started to blur. When Gu Xiaojun finally stopped to change the cartridge, Wen Leyang pulled him off his back and pushed him towards Qin Zhui. His body trembled as he pulled the two other to him. He willed the Metal Poison Stream, that had always been dwelling under his feet, to flow and emanate silently towards the bugs around them! Chirping wails burst out!

As the Metal Poison Stream flowed, it caught on the huge dung beetles' long legs and corroded them. They buckled and their legs were slowly burnt away by the poison until nothing was left. Their heavy clumsy bodies sunk into the Poison Metal Stream. After a few moments of painful trashing, they stopped moving!

Gu Xiaojun had just reloaded when he saw the bugs fall one by one in front of his eyes. He asked in a hoarse voice, "That easy for you?!"

Qin Zhui, who was still wracking his brains, was startled by the scene in front of him. He lifted his head and stared in disbelief as the bugs around him struggled and fell in batches.

Wen Leyang had divided the Metal Poison Stream into two parts. One part formed a protective circle around the group while the other flowed around rampantly. It flowed to wherever the density of the bugs was the highest. Wen Leyang smiled as he replied Gu Xiaojun, "They're all normal bugs, just a little bigger."

The Metal Poison Stream contained the poison harvested from two large bronze ants from the Land of Metal Element. Even the average practitioner would not have stood a chance against it, let alone these bugs. Although the dung beetles were huge, they were only normal living beings that had no culmination of life force energy.

If killing these things had been a competition, no matter who the opponent was, any Wen Bucao disciple would emerge victorious against them!

After having suffered heavy losses under the poison's power, the bugs finally seemed to understand that it would be no easy feat to kill these humans. Finally, they gave up and turned tail, tunnelling back into the stinky carrion swamp. All of them retreated. Only the bodies of the fallen were left behind.

Qin Zhui was not satisfied and could not let go of his hatred. He asked Wen Leyang through gritted teeth, "Can you go after them? Go and poison all those bastards to death!"

Wen Leyang smiled and nodded. "It wouldn't be difficult to give chase but that would be a waste of time-" The Metal Poison Stream constantly dwelled and laid dormant under Wen Leyang's feet. Upon being activated, nothing could stand in its way. Theoretically, it would be possible for Wen Leyang to direct the poison stream down the layers of the carrion, chasing after the bugs but the problem was that this carcass was massive. Wen Leyang reckoned that he would not be able to complete this task, even if his hair turned white. In that case, Xiaoyi and Mumu, who were waiting to get married, would turn into the 2009 version of Chang Li, endlessly travelling the world in search of their groom…

Wen Leyang had not even finished speaking when a voice cried out in surprise

Gu Xiaojun was on top of Qin Zhui's back. His left arm professionally placed on top of his right arm, the barrel moved in tandem with the flashlight's beam, searching for a target. After a few moments of fruitless searching, he asked with a lost expression, "Where did that sound come from?"

The two most skilled among them, Wen Leyang and head lama Rangjung, carried grim expressions on their faces. They sandwiched the other three protectively. The sharp cry seemed to come from all around them. Even they could not determine the speaker's location.

After a while, the voice spoke again. The voice was sharp and hoarse, carrying with it a jerky tone. "Can you really kill all those bastards?" The voice was trembling in unconcealed excitement.

Gu Xiaojun raised his hands quickly and aimed into the depths of the beast's chest. He calls out, "What are you? Come out!"

The voice had not bothered to conceal its location. Even Old Gu could clearly tell where it came from.

The voice agreed joyfully, then went quiet. Within the huge beast carcass, silence fell all around them, like a blanket.

The few cultivators held their breaths and focused their minds. They threw out their psychic nets as far as they would reach. After a few minutes, Wen Leyang and the head lama, whose psychic abilities had the greatest range, looked to each other. They moved and stood next to the dwarf Taoist priest. They stood with the priest between them and each placed a hand on his shoulders. The head lama said in a low voice, "Immortal, please remain calm."

The Taoist gave Qin Zhui a puzzled look. Qin Zhui looked back at the priest.

A few moments passed, then the dwarf Taoist priest roared in anger. His body trembled fiercely but he stayed where he was, grinding his teeth.

The sounds of towing reached Gu Xiaojun's ears. The object sounded big and heavy. The person dragging the object moved in a hurry.

At the edge of their vision, a red monkey no taller than twenty inches was running towards the group with light footsteps. Behind him, he was dragging the giant pangolin Po Tu!

Gu Xiaojun's palms grew clammy, cold sweat trickled down his forehead. He lowered his voice and asked Wen Leyang. "Should I fire? At a range of fifty meters, I can blast that thing's head."

Wen Leyang was startled by this idea and quickly shook his head. He silently mused that Gu Xiaojun and Xiaoyi must share a common language. A monster that could tow giant pangolin Po Tu and still able to run at the same time would never be beaten by a handgun.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 191:Monkey

Translator:EndlessFantasy TranslationEditor:EndlessFantasy Translation

The monkey who stood no taller than twenty inches was towing the foothill-sized divine pangolin behind him. When it entered within the line of sight, it stopped short from the group. It opened its mouth and out came a dry and jerky voice, "Can you really kill every single bug here?"

Although Wen Leyang had prepared himself, his skin still crawled upon seeing the creature. The monkey scratched at its ears and cheeks in embarrassment; it spoke in Mandarin and not in the Tibetan language.

The monkey had a fire red body and big blue eyes, which glowed faintly under the golden light of Gu Xiaojun's torch. They looked cold and sharp, like ice crystals.

The giant pangolin was laying down beside the monkey and did not move, half his body had sunken into the carrion swap. One could not be sure if the pangolin was still alive.

Tang knife in hand, Qin Zhui pointed it at the faraway monkey as he asked the others in a low, puzzled tone, "A fiery red monkey? What kind of demon is that?" Gu Xiao took aim from behind Qin Zhui's back, training his gun and flashlight on the creature. It was too far away though, .the handgun would be useless from this range.

Head lama Rangjung shook his head. He has not come across this kind of monkey before either. He spoke hesitantly in low voice, "Under heaven, you will find four spiritual primates. The first is the Intelligent Stone Monkey, of flexible wit and extremely skilled in battle. The second is the Red Bottomed Horse Monkey who understands Yin and Yang, cheating death and prolonging life. Long-Armed Ape Monkey is the third monkey, the master of time and space. The final one is the Six Eared Macaque, he hears and knows everything under the sun. I think this monkey is…"

Gu Xiaojun, who was still pointing his torch at the monkey, sounded delirious as he finished the head lama's sentence. "The master is right. Sun Wukong, the Great Sage Equal of Heaven. He was the Intelligent Stone Monkey, he who wreaked havoc back in the Heavenly Kingdom but Master… the four types of primates that you have just mentioned… don't they come from the play of Journey to the West? That isn't a very dependable source is it?"

'Oh', said Rangjung as he chuckled. "I have only heard of this from the mouth of others. This demon is foreign to these lands, thus I do not know much. Let's try to get close and I will cast my Tibetan Buddhism Sect spell of the Five Eyes and discern its true body."

The few people there had been on edge before they met the enemy. Now upon spotting the other party, they all let their guard down. Nobody bothered with answering the monkey's question, instead was engrossed in their own speculating.

The monkey was in no hurry though, it took the opportunity to observe the five of them. Its round eyes shifted from person to person. The monkey's gaze stopped on Gu Xiaojun's hand, looking very interested in the flashlight that he held. It tugged on the giant pangolin behind him. "This thing is one of your allies?"

At the mention of Po Tu, the dwarf Taoist priest could not hold back any longer. He took one step forward and said to the monkey in a booming voice, "Return the divine beast, then we can talk!"

The dwarf Taoist priest knew that this monkey of strange origins was not to be taken lightly. He also knew that his treasured divine beast would not be returned to him so easily. He only said as he did to make the other party talk more. He wanted to asses the pangolin's conditions, whether it was dead or alive.

The monkey unexpectedly parted its lips into a smile. It nodded its head eagerly. "You can have him!" It jumped up and threw the pangolin. Po Tu, which was bigger in size than a house, came flying straight towards them!

Luckily, the people on Wen Leyang's side were top elites. Although this happened quickly, their reaction speeds were even faster. They all yelled and leapt up to meet the pangolin. The dwarf Taoist priest, Qin Zhui, and head lama Rangjung smoothly caught the pangolin while Wen Leyang charged to the front, anticipating a sneak attack from the monkey.

The giant pangolin flipped as it went through the air. Wen Leyang, who stood at the front, managed to dodge the pangolin. His senses heightened as he spread out his physic fog, fixed intently on the fiery red monkey at the edge of his vision.

The monkey did not move. It grinned and chuckled while it watched them. As Qin Zhui, the lama, and the dwarf priest were about to receive the pangolin, the monkey squawked loudly. It rushed towards the group, faster than lightning, leaving only blurry red afterimages in Wen Leyang's mind.

Wen Leyang did not even have time to warn the people behind him. He only caught the glimpse of a red shadow before his eyes. He launched his Faulty Punch and Metal Poison Stream but not before the enemy made it past his line of defence. Shouts erupted behind him, accompanied by the bang of shots fired!

When Wen Leyang gritted his teeth. He turned around to give chase and aid his comrades when a giant shadow flew across his face. A strong wind blew past him. Before Wen Leyang stood only the other four of his party.

The monkey had returned to its original spot. The giant pangolin was back at his side, it's condition unknown. It was as if nothing had happened. However, in the monkey's hands were two extra objects. Gu Xiaojun's flashlight and handgun!

Everyone looked like they had just been forced to swallow a bucket full of lemon juice.

The monkey had first tossed the pangolin to distract them, then only made its move when they were about to catch the divine beast. It rushed past Wen Leyang, snatched back the pangolin and plucked the items out of Gu Xiaojun's hands.

Gu Xiaojun, who was on Qin Zhui's back, was dumbfounded. He stared in disbelief at his empty hands. He had felt little sparks of fire on his hands and could not help but open them in alarm. In the blink of an eye, he had lost possession of his only two weapons.

Old Gu returned to his senses. He called to Wen Leyang, "Can you carry me instead please?"

Old Gu felt unsafe on Qin Zhui's back.

Wen Leyang did not object and allowed Old Gu to climb onto his back once more. Together with his other three comrades, they took slow and careful steps towards the monkey.

The red monkey was completely engrossed in his new toys. Ignoring the others, it sniffed at the objects, even trying to take a bite out of them. After tinkering for a while, the monkey pointed the flashlight towards its own big round eyes, as if wanting to understand how it was producing the blazing light.

The military grade flashlight should have caused an instant loss of vision when directed towards the eyes at close range but the monkey seemed completely unaffected. It toyed joyfully with it for some time before turning and aiming it at Wen Leyang. Wen Leyang immediately stopped in his tracks. Gu Xiaojun, who was on Wen Leyang's back, tried to give the monkey a smile but only managed to look like he was crying in desperation.

The monkey knew its manners and returned a smile to Old Gu. It looked scarier than a ghost, displaying all its teeth. Its voice was dry, sounding like two sandpapers rubbing against each other. "What magic weapon is this?"

If he had been Wen Buzuo, he would have told the monkey that the flashlight was the 'Vairocana Demon Chasing Buddha's Light' or something like that. Old Gu was not as childish as him though. He merely squinted his eyes, choosing not to answer.

The monkey was indifferent. It started playing with the handgun. After taking a few nibbles, it realized it was not edible. He then aimed the barrel at its eyes… and 'bang'! The handgun went off!

A puff of green smoke rose from the barrel.

Wen Leyang could not help but grind his teeth. Only he and head lama saw it, the moment the monkey had pulled the trigger and fired, its head had instantly snapped out of the way and dodged the bullet. The point-blank shot had missed its eyes!

The monkey commented dully, "It makes a great deal of noise but it's too slow!" It tossed away the handgun and flashlight with a wave of its hands. Its gaze returned to Wen Leyang and the others. The monkey chuckled and asked, "What else do you guys have?"

The monkey may have acted playful and restless but its voice lacked any youthful vigour.

Qin Zhui, who was pointing his Tang knife at the monkey, was taken aback at this question. He immediately hid his Tang knife behind his back.

The red monkey shook its head at Qin Zhui. "That's not something good-" It said with a smile before its expression suddenly became agitated. It waved its skinny fists and struck at the wet and slippery grounds of the carrion swap. With a loud boom, a dozen huge dung beetles were sent flying.

Wen Leyang and the group had no time to react, only catching flashes of red crisscrossing in front of their eyes. Popping sounds erupted all around them. In a few seconds, the bugs that had been sent flying had been smashed to pieces by the red monkey!

The monkey did not seem pleased and continued to jump and shriek. It only settled down after every bug had been torn to pieces. The monkey then returned to its original spot once more, stomped and cursed, "B*stards that can't be wiped clean!" It waved towards Wen Leyang and the others. "This place is too filthy, let's talk further inside." It turned around and ran with nimble steps deeper into the giant beast carcass, still dragging the giant pangolin behind him.

Wen Leyang and the others looked to each other. Nobody spoke as they followed behind the monkey. Wen Leyang stooped down a pick up the handgun and flashlight, under heavy please from Gu Xiaojun.

The monkey moved at a pace that was neither fast nor slow, pangolin in tow. It was at a speed which even the slowest amongst them, the dwarf Taoist priest, could keep up only after exerting his full strength. They passed their surroundings in almost complete silence, only the blunt dragging sounds of the giant pangolin could be heard. The light of Gu Xiaojun's torch wandered about in the dark.

The slick, rotting flesh beneath them gradually gave way to firmer meat. Thick blood vessels, tendons, and bones intertwined under their feet. The stench, which had assaulted their nostrils earlier, also dissipated considerably. The lower half of the giant beast had yet to rot, the flesh still remained fresh.

Wen Leyang grunted under his breath. The head of this giant beast, which had been suppressed under Tuer Town, had been reduced to just its skull. Its neck and chest had been in the advanced stages of decay, containing remnants of decaying flesh and dead skin. He did not know whether this was the abdomen or the buttocks, but it was still in perfect condition. Decay had not set in yet.

The red monkey found a spot that was relatively dry and finally stopped. Its big eyes rolled around, its gaze scanned the faces of the new intruders.

The monkey seemed to read their thoughts. It patted the giant pangolin as it laughed hoarsely. "This thing isn't dead yet, I can assure you." It extended a finger and pointed it at head lama Rangjung. "You wish to kill me, hehe!"

It then pointed to the dwarf Taoist priest. "You want to save your monster."

The Taoist priest looked slightly stunned, then grunted heavily. Compared to the monkey, the pangolin was no monster.

The monkey's finger then pointed to Wen Leyang, Old Gu, and Qin Zhui. "You guys came down here in search of answers! But…" The red monkey lifted up its chin as if in deep thought. "You guys don't even know where to start asking and you still want to look for answers?"

The monkey's mimicry of human gestures was hilarious, but at that moment, nobody could bring themselves to laugh. The red monkey had revealed everyone's thoughts in just a few short words, especially the thoughts of Wen Leyang and his original companions. They had posed as nine-head snake believers and came to this town. They had wanted to find out the reason for the evil cult's gathering, reaching this town and entered the 'elimination battle', then being told to stay back to fight an enemy. Now, they had followed head lama Rangjung and broke the mandala seal left behind from millions of years ago. Seemingly unrelated matters had taken place one after the other. Up until now, Wen Leyang did not know whether the order from the Tibetans for them to stay behind in Tuer Town was related to the mandala seal or not.

A monkey that had been sealed away by the mandala. A monkey that was capable of capturing the divine beast Po Tu. A monkey that lived inside a giant beast carcass. A monkey that knew how to speak Mandarin. A monkey that hated dung beetles. A monkey that knew how to read minds?

Qin Zhui's eyes were full of fear. He stared at the monkey and asked, "You.. you can read our minds?" He turned and looked to Gu Xiaojun who was beside him. "We should have brought Fei Fei with us. We're in the blind like this!"

Now that their surroundings were drier and the flesh under their feet firmer, Gu Xiaojun hopped down from Wen Leyang's back. He cursed at Qin Zhui, "Nonsense! You can't expect Fei Fei to read a monkey!"

The red monkey unexpectedly shook its head. It answered Qin Zhui in a gruff voice, "Read your mind? I'm not a god, I can't do such a thing."

Qin Zhui shook his head in protest. "Then how do you know what's on our minds?"

The monkey stood up like a human as it looked up and laughed. "Yes, I may have been sealed away by the mandala of the Tibetan Buddhism Sect. I have not seen the blue skies in a few thousand years but I can clearly see what goes on in that town." The monkey stared at the direction of the sky as it said this, scanning the town. "Twenty-six Taoist priests are sitting like tree pickets. The small-eyed boy is sleeping soundly. The little girl is…"

Its expression was one of puzzlement as it mentioned Fei Fei. It places two fingers on its lips and made a gesture of puckering its lips together before continuing, "puffing out smoke?"

Wen Leyang was shocked. He turned and looked at Old Gu. "Fei Fei smokes?"

Old Gu gave a half smile. "To be able to see through the hearts of men; anyone who learns this skill cannot hope to be happy again. This child can't find any outlet other than taking the occasional smoke when nobody is looking."

Qin Zhui glanced at Old Gu and Wen Leyang in wonder. He did not understand how these two stayed so casual in the face of a great enemy. Gu Xiaojun was pardonable, his role now like that of Tang Seng in Journey to the West. To put it plainly, he was nothing but a sitting duck. He could only rely on the others to do his fighting, he wasn't of much help. Like Tang Seng in Journey to the West, he was never anxious.

Wen Leyang however had been confident ever since they had come down from Tuer Town. Qin Zhui did not know what ace Wen Leyang was hiding up his sleeves.

After speaking to Wen Leyang, Gu Xiaojun quickly lifted his head and looked at the red monkey. "You can see what is happening in the town. Do you know what has happened before this as well?"

The evil cult followers had gathered in this town on the plateau, something else must have happened even before that. Gu Xiaojun and his party had travelled here in search of the truth.

The red monkey revealed a satisfied look. It put on airs as it nodded. "If you guys want to know what happened, feel free to ask me. If baldy there wants to kill me then come. If the short Taoist priest wants this demon, that's negotiable. However…" The monkey squinted at Wen Leyang. "Can you really wipe out all those bugs?"

The monkey was acting like an elder in front of him, putting on an act like it was Buddha. This made Wen Leyang feel helpless and uncomfortable.

Wen Leyang did not say anything but Old Gu answered for him. "He's an expert in poison. You've seen the methods he used to kill those bugs firsthand. If he can't kill all those bugs, no one else under heaven can!"

The dwarf Taoist priest snorted and reverted the topic back to the pangolin, "If the divine beast is unharmed, then we'll talk."

The monkey quickly yanked out a handful of scales from Po Tu's backside. Po Tu who had been silent all this while wailed out. His huge body twisted in agony then fell down again with a crash, fainting once more.

The dwarf Taoist priest burned with anger and roared, "How dare you, you demon!" He drew his flying sword and was about to risk his life when his shoulder suddenly felt heavy. Head lama Rangjung, who had stood by silently, held him back. He shook his head with a grim expression. The words he spoke next baffled everyone. "He's not a demon. He's a man."

The group was stunned into silence. A series of shrill, long laughs flew out of the monkey's mouth. The monkey laughed hysterically as it pointed at Master Rangjung with a finger. "Good lama! You can see that I'm a man. Good good good!"

The three consecutive 'good's echoed within the giant beast's body, shaking it like thunder. Deep dissatisfaction and hatred were expressed in those few words.

Gu Xiaojun threw Wen Leyang a look as he instructed in a low voice, "We must get to the bottom of things." He then turned to Master Rangjung. "What's going on here really?" Wen Leyang nodded. He rummaged through his pockets. Instead of a carrot, to Old Gu's surprise, Wen Leyang pulled out his cellphone.

When the mandala had been set up to seal away this monster, it had not sealed away a mobile cell tower with it. A cellphone was practically useless here but Wen Leyang smiled as his nimble fingers flew across the keyboard.

Master Rangjung slowly produced a bone mala as he stared at the red monkey coldly. He answered Old Gu dryly, "We can only ask him."

The monkey's laugh vanished. It's expression quickly returned back to normal. Its big eyes were cunning, like that of a shrewd merchant. It extended its five fingers and counted, "I have the giant pangolin, the lama wants to know about my origins before deciding on whether to off me, you guys want to know what happened in the town." After it had finished counting its own bargaining chips, it started counting the bargaining counters of Wen Leyang's group. The monkey only said four words. "Destroy all those bugs."

Although Wen Leyang did not understand the monkey's hatred for these huge dung beetles, he still made a proud face. "Wiping out the bugs will be a piece of cake. Tell us everything you know and I'll help you wipe out the bugs."

The head lama frowned and wanted to say something. Before he could do that, he was cut off by Wen Leyang raising his cellphone to the front of his face. A few lines were written on the screen, "After we get to the bottom of this, if we must, we will kill him."

The head lama shook his head. He took Wen Leyang's cellphone and typed out a few words. "We can't believe everything the demon says. I will perish together with him."

Head lama Rangjung's intentions were clear. He would not believe a word coming from this man who dressed up like a monkey. After Wen Leyang had asked all that he wanted to know, he would risk his life and bring down the enemy, sacrificing himself if he must.

Head lama Rangjung had not planned to return alive since he had jumped down that hole. The demon which even King Gesar could only seal but not kill, it would take extreme measures to be rid of it.

Wen Leyang had not expected that Rangjung knew how to operate a cellphone. He looked at the lama in surprise. He smiled and shook his head. He typed out a few more words. "I am here, may the Master relax."

Gu Xiaojun laughed uproariously and said anything that came to mind. He was trying to cover up for Wen Leyang and the head lama, giving them time to type.

The red monkey ignored Gu Xiaojun. It simply extended its neck and looked at Wen Leyang with a smile. It waited patiently for them to finish their typed conversation before asking in a steady tone, "Discussing how to kill me?" It coughed. "You don't need to be so secretive. Let's make this simple. I'll tell you guys everything you want to know and I will return the big pangolin to you. You guys help me wipe out those bugs, not even a single is to be left, and then we'll talk about other matters."

The monkey pondered before continuing, "After the bugs are wiped clean, I'll be in an extremely good mood. You guys should seize that opportunity then to beg for my forgiveness, and I may just let you go. Remember, if you miss that timing, even I can't help you! If you guys insist on trying to kill me… forget it. You guys really can't touch me." Its expression was sincere as it spoke, his tone even eager.

Gu Xiaojun nodded and said to the monkey. "We'll see how it goes… Since this is a business transaction, every word of yours must be true."

The monkey wore a proud expression. Now, it was no normal monkey but instead a high and mighty monkey (Author's note: Kindly ignore the monkey parts from here on…). "I have no need for lies. You guys aren't even worth the effort." It could not suppress its excitement. It anxiously wanted to start the deal and waved its arms. "What do you want to know? Ask away!"

The price of this deal had been clearly laid out. Wen Leyang and the others were to get rid of the bugs, the monkey will then return the giant pangolin and tell them everything it knew. Then, they will no longer owe each other. Wen Leyang felt that there was something off though.

'Wait!" Qin Zhui called out suddenly. He looked at the red monkey. "Will it be difficult for you to catch and subdue us?"

The monkey shook his head as if the question bored him. "I'll be honest, it'll be as easing as raising my one arm."

Wen Leyang's face lit up. He understood what was off. As expected, Qin Zhui questioned, "Then why do you have to make a deal with us? Wouldn't it just be easier to capture us and make us kill them?"

Wen Leyang nodded in agreement. Among his group, Qin Zhui was the least manipulative. The questions he thought of were the most simple and direct.

The monkey's reply was terse and brash, carrying only five words, "It's more fun this way!"

Qin Zhui was amused. This answer had surprised him and left no ground for a retort. He changed the question, "After we wipe out the bugs, your powers would increase tremendously-?"

He had not yet finished his sentence when the monkey shook its head impatiently. "It's nothing like that. These bugs have nothing to do with my powers. This matter can't be explained simply. If I wanted to capture all of you and kill you right now, easy peasy! It would make no difference to you guys if my powers increase upon the death of these bugs." It waved its arms, grabbed at the giant pangolin, and tossed it towards the group. "The abilities of all of you combined would not even add up to this pangolin, and this pangolin is nothing but a kitten in my eyes!"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 192: The Deal

Translator:EndlessFantasy TranslationEditor:EndlessFantasy Translation

The dwarf Taoist priest and head lama Rangjung leapt up and caught the divine beast Po Tu. Even though Po Tu was passed out, there seemed to be no physical wounds on its body. The dwarf Taoist priest fed the divine beast a potion and measured the beast's life force, but Po Tu remained unresponsive.

The red monkey sniggered and reminded the priest, "Every time you pull out its scales, it will wake up for a brief second. Why don't you try that?"

The dwarf Taoist priest was deranged. He wanted to jump up and charge the monkey but was stopped by Qin Zhui. Head lama Rangjung stared towards the red monkey with dread, "What did you do to-"

The red monkey did not even allow the head lama to finish his sentence. It shrugged impatiently. "I had only forced it to eat some bugs. It ate a few before wailing and passing out after that."

The dwarf Taoist priest was shocked upon hearing this. He looked at Qin Zhui and asked, "Are those dung beetles poisonous?"

Qin Zhui hollered at Wen Leyang. "He was asking you!"

Wen Leyang shook his head. "The dung beetle's mild toxicity should not have been a problem to the divine beast. My guess is that he passed out from rage." It was the Immortal Sect's divine beast after all. Being forced fed by a monkey to eat huge beetles, nobody would have been able to withstand such humiliation.

The red monkey shook its head innocently. "Pangolins are supposed to eat bugs right? That's half the reason why I caught him and brought him here. Half was because I was bored, half was cause I thought it would be fun, the final half was because he's supposed to eat bugs."

Qin Zhui spat ferociously, "That's three halves already!"

Head lama Rangjung asked coldly, "Why don't you kill those bugs yourself? With your powers and the thousands of years you have spent here, it shouldn't be a problem for you."

The monkey shook its head again. "It's an extremely complicated explanation. Once I tell you the reason, you'll probably have more questions than answers. Hence, I shall put this matter aside for now and come back to it later."

Qin Zhui waved his Tang knife in a rage. "Since you want to put this matter aside for now and explain everything later, what else is there for us to ask?! You might as well start with telling us about yourself, from the beginning. Start with whether you are a human or a monkey!"

The red monkey nodded in agreement. It was about to start its story when it suddenly thought of something. It strolled it Wen Leyang, relaxing its hands and clasped them behind his back. "So, can you really kill the bugs?"

This time, even Gu Xiaojun grew impatient. He stomped his foot and cursed, "You really are a m*therf*cking, long-winded monkey! Why do you keep asking that question?!"

The red monkey completely ignored Gu Xiaojun. It stretched out its hand and grabbed onto Wen Leyang. He ran towards the direction of the decaying chest cavity, pulling Wen Leyang with him. The rest of the elites exclaimed in surprise and gave chase, leaving Gu Xiaojun behind.

Wen Leyang only felt a tremendous force pulling at his wrist, he barely even had time to react. He was powerless against the monkey's pull. His ears were filled with the howling of the wind as the monkey dragged him along. He could barely keep up, flying behind like a kite. The speed that they went was far faster than if he had run on his own.

Just as Wen Leyang thought he was being attacked and wanted to retaliate, the sound of the monkey's laughter reached his ears. "Do not be frightened, do not be frightened! I just want to see you launch your trick against these bugs. When I see that you can deliver, our deal can proceed. If you really can kill these bugs, I will not harm you."

The three elites went chasing after the monkey and Wen Leyang. Gu Xiaojun could not hope to keep up with them. He stomped his foot and cursed as everyone disappeared over the horizon. He was left behind with the giant pangolin.

The moment they disappeared from sight, the giant pangolin's eyes flew open, startling Gu Xiaojun. "Did you just wake up or were you feigning a coma?"

Po Tu chided softly, "What do you think? Can such a coincidence happen? Me waking up just as the monkey is leaving?"

Other than cutting through the mountains and burrowing holes, the pangolin had a special tactic which was feigning his own death. This was among some of its most useful tricks and innate abilities. Nobody could tell that it was acting because it was just an instinctive behaviour, not a Taoist magic art. Not even the red monkey could see through the pangolin's trick. It chose that moment when everyone had left to open its eyes.

Po Tu was not acquainted with Gu Xiaojun but it was aware of everything that had happened earlier. He did not waste any time and spoke directly to Gu Xiaojun in a low and urgent tone, "This monkey has profound magic roots, only slightly inferior to Chang Li. We are running out of time, they will be back shortly. You must instruct Wen Leyang and the Taoist priest to not act recklessly. Should their sneak attack fail, the entire group will perish as well!"

Gu Xiaojun checked on his pistol. He took out a few bullets from his pocket. As he refilled the bullets, he shook his head and heaved a sigh. "Why bother with a damn sneak attack? When the monkey returns in a while, I will risk my life to fight him! It is possible that the monkey has already ripped Wen Leyang apart…"

The giant pangolin shook its big head. "Do you think it would be necessary for him to pick a specific spot to kill all of you? He's just planning to use that Wen family youngster to kill the bugs. As long as the young Wen lad can pass the test, they will return in a while."

Gu Xiaojun was no fool, he understood what the pangolin was telling him. He laughed as he nodded in agreement.

Po Tu continued, "I will wait for the opportunity to launch a sneak attack but until then, no matter how annoying the monkey gets, you must prevent the young Wen lad and the rest from pouncing the monkey are they will surely be doomed. Wait for me to launch the attack, then we will all revolt together!"

Tugging Wen Leyang along behind him, he and the monkey ran for a while before coming to a halt. Wen Leyang raised his head and saw that they had returned to the foul-smelling, decaying chest cavity. The red monkey stretched out its hand and pointed forwards. "Show me how you plan to kill the bugs!"

Wen Leyang possessed the ability of the Metal Poison Stream under his feet and the Poison of Life and Death had remoulded his meridian point and bones. He was now considered a top-tier master practitioner in the magic realm. There was no need for him to use the usual tricks of the Wen Bucao against normal enemies but he still kept himself fully equipped with tools and materials to launch his poison attacks. The was the symbol of the Wen family disciples after all and he would never abandon this tradition so easily.

From his leather bag, Wen Leyang took out a chunk of grey, withered grass, a pinch of red coloured medicinal powder, a dried up black bee, and a leaf so green it looked like it had just been plucked off a tree. He pinched off a little of each material and placed them into his palm. He then started to rub them together.

The monkey stood on tiptoe as it observed Wen Leyang's hands, asking curiously, "What is this?"

Wen Leyang has forgotten how long it's been since he had the need to refine a poison recipe. From his heart, came an unspeakable sensation that was familiar and melancholic. He could not help but relax and enjoy the process, he patiently explained to the monkey, "The withered grass is called The Terrified Heart. Once it is ignited, it will give out a scent that will terrify anyone. Any bug that may be sleeping soundly will be immediately awakened. The dried bee is called the Sweet-Scented Honeybee. Any worm, insect, ant, bird or beast will not be able to resist its sweet honey scent. The tree leaf is called The Bewitching Eye. It will mercilessly enchant anyone who comes into contact with it."

The monkey listened to Wen Leyang's explanation with great interest. It could not help but ask Wen Leyang, "Where can I obtain these items?"

Wen Leyang scoffed and laughed, he answered, "You will not be able to obtain these items easily anywhere. These things are made through long and hard labour. Take for example the Sweet-Scented Honeybee. It comes from a bee that has fed on royal jelly for six full years. It can only eat the royal jelly secreted and produced by the queen bee."

The monkey nodded but there was something strange about Wen Leyang's explanation. It then shook its head. "That's not right! A honey bee doesn't take that long before becoming fully grown. How will the queen bee continue to feed it royal jelly then? Also, bees do not live up to six years… neither does the queen bee… right?"

Wen Leyang burst out laughing. "Of course they don't live that long. That is why we will have to employ a special recipe to allow the queen bee to live longer and keep the young larvae from mottling. Only after the young larvae has been fed six years worth of royal jelly, we will then change the recipe again, allowing the larvae to turn into adult bees in just three days. Then, we will have successfully refined the Sweet-Scented Honeybee! The recipes used can't be easily explained in one or two sentences. Even if everything goes smoothly in the beginning, we still need to be careful during the refinement process. We only feed the bees dews collected within the hour, distributing them out to three honeycombs that are located in the wild mountain peaks and using lots of honeydew… In short, it's an extremely troublesome process."

The monkey stared at Wen Leyang in bewilderment and shook its head. It stretched out its hand and pointed towards the red coloured powder. "What is this then?"

Wen Leyang swelled with pride. "It's just plain chilli powder! Combine this with the Terrified Heart, the Sweet-Scented Honeybee, and the Bewitching Eye, it will lure every single bug out of hiding. The combination isn't toxic. However, once I add in a little bit of chilli powder… hehe…" His hand opened and closed abruptly. He nodded satisfactorily. "It is done. This recipe is called The Enchanting Soul."

Qin Zhui and the rest only arrived then. Upon seeing Wen Leyang unharmed and chatting with the monkey in a carefree manner, they heaved a long sigh of relief.

Wen Leyang had rubbed the materials into a fine powder between his palms. He took out a fist-sized jade pot from his leather bag and carefully poured the powder into the pot. He selected a location and put the pot down on the ground. Wen Leyang then proceeded to heat the pot.

The monkey raised its nose to the air and took a whiff before asking Wen Leyang suspiciously, "Why do I not detect any smell?"

Wen Leyang laughed slyly. "It is meant for bugs, not monkeys!"

When the jade pot was sufficiently heated, the blood and flesh swap suddenly became agitated. In a heartbeat, countless gigantic dung beetle bore out of the decaying flesh, one after the other and made a mad dash for the pot. The beetles paid no attention to Wen Leyang and the rest. Every single bug that made their way towards the pot looked like they were suddenly overcome with seizures. They squeaked and squealed in agony as they withered on the spot. Their six, powerful legs shook madly, followed by a gushing of yellow-green pus from their mouths. The dung beetles fell dead.

Living beetles took up position behind their fallen comrades. They merely stepped over the dead corpses, still attempting to get to the jade pot. The entire episode took place in just a few minutes. Hundreds of beetle corpses piled up around the pot!

The Enchanting Soul poison in the pot eventually evaporated into nothingness from the heat. The giant dung beetles that had exited from the decaying flesh and had yet to die shook their heads. The remaining beetles broke out of their trance. They turned and surrounded the group, malicious intent dripping off of them.

The monkey's eyes filled with excitement. It raised its head and looked at Wen Leyang, "Continue!"

Wen Leyang chuckled and shook his head. "Give us the story first." He raised up his Metal Poison Stream from under his feet and dispersed the beetles before bending over to retrieve the jade pot.

The reason he was so patient earlier, slowing explaining the wonders of the Wen family poison recipe was so that so could reminisce, and more importantly, let the monkey understand the complicated process better so that the monkey would feel confident in his skill. There were millions of giant dung beetles in here, depending solely on the medicinal herbs on Wen Leyang would be far from enough.

The red monkey did not seem disappointed, in fact, he seemed glad. It burst out laughing as it tugged at Wen Leyang's wrist again. "We shall talk about this after we return to the better ground." It spread its legs and ran back towards Gu Xiaojun and the giant pangolin.

Qin Zhui, the head lama, and the Taoist priest groaned as they turned around and chased after them once more…

Gu Xiaojun was getting nervous from the wait. Suddenly, a blur ran past him. The monkey had returned with Wen Leyang right behind him. After a while, Rangjung, Qin Zhui and the rest reached as well, panting laboriously.

The monkey's mood had become elated after having witnessed Wen Leyang's miraculous method of killing the beetles. It scratched its ears and cheeks nonstop, beaming in joy.

Qin Zhui was angry from having to run back and forth. He stared at the monkey with an unpleasant expression. "Hey monkey, now that you have seen our plan to kill the bugs, you ought to tell us your story right about now."

The red monkey nodded delightedly. "I was human initially, my given name was…" The monkey grew silent. The event had taken place so long ago that it had forgotten its own name.

The monkey's face took on an agonized expression. It stretched out a finger and rapped it against his forehead. Nobody dared to make a sound. A few minutes later, a joyful looked spread across the monkey's face, it burst out laughing. "Qian Ren. My given name was Qian Ren!"

The sound of its violent and wild laugh gradually faded away. The monkey's expression turned mournful, even pitiful. It continued, "I was living in seclusion and was practising in the Ending Cave in Mount Hua. I have lost count of the numbers of years since then." The monkey rolled its golden-coloured eyeballs towards the group. "Have any of you ever heard of the Ending Cave?"

The dwarf Taoist priest was directly descended from a famous sect and had a profound knowledge in the history of magic. He nodded upon hearing the monkey's words. "Mount Hua's Ending Cae is the same as the Qilian Mountain's Gold-Consuming Lair. It is one of the five perfect, elemental lands. The Gold-Consuming Lair was bound to the metal element while the Ending Cave was of the wood element. What a waste though…" The dwarf Taoist priest's expression turned into one of pity. "It is now deserted."

The monkey named Qian Ren peered at the dwarf Taoist priest, trying to appraise the priest. "It seems that you, little child, knows quite a bit." The dwarf Taoist priest sneered nastily at the monkey. The rest of their faces grew odd, desperately trying to resist the urge to laugh.

Qian Ren continued, "I did not care for worldly affairs. I concentrated only in the cultivation of my wood element magic in the Ending Cave. In there, nothing could distract me from my craft. However, I was dissatisfied with my progress, I had hoped that I could improve faster. I was already in the Ending Cave, the task to find an even better wood element conductor proved to be difficult."

Qin Zhui who stood at the side shook his head in a disapproving manner. "You are a senior from a line of obscure practitioners. How do you not understand that any engagement in heaven's power should be done in a gradual manner? An impatient heart will only accomplish the opposite. Monkey, even I am waiting to reach the peak of my powers-" Before he could finish his sentence, a sharp howl exploded from the red monkey Qian Ren's mouth, a red shadow flew towards Qin Zhui. The monkey raised its fists and started pounding on Qin Zhui's chest.

Qin Zhui screamed out in pain. He did not even have time to react before he was struck by heavy blows from the monkey. He fell to the ground.

Wen Leyang and the rest turned pale from fear. Some of them tried to assist Qin Zhui, launching their powers and pounced towards the monkey. Old Gu stomped his foot in rage, he cursed at the giant pangolin in his heart. With all this fighting, how could he not step in?

Fortunately, Qin Zhi was not severely injured. He turned around and leapt up. He raised his knife and was about to dash forward to fight when he saw that the red monkey had returned to its spot, hands clasped behind its back. It paid utterly no attention to the few master cultivators who were staring at it in contempt, merely telling them in an icy tone, "Earlier it was fine that all of you were addressing me by the name of monkey but now that you know my name, if you dare call me a monkey again, I will make sure to rip your corpse into a million pieces after you're dead!"

It raised its head and shot its gaze at Qin Zhui.

When Qin Zhui heard Qian Ren's words, he was stunned. He lowered his Tang knife and sniggered. "Sorry, it was my fault. You had every right to hit me." Qin Zhui may be an honest and straightforward person with a simple mind but he was also reasonable.

The red monkey Qian Ren waved its hand. "Forget about it." It continued, "Back then, I had a close friend. His name was Kong Nuer."

Qian Ren took a long while to recall his friend's name but upon mentioning it, he did not hesitate at all. That proved that they had a most intimate friendship.

The Ending Cave had been the same as the Gold-Consuming Lair. Both of these places were lands where the purest energy of the five elements gathered. Qian Ren was an obscure practitioner but the fact that he had cultivated in a treasured land of the wood element like the Ending Cave, his supernatural powers must be unspeakably high.

He had no concern for the rest of the world. Other than the other practitioner known as Kong Nuer, he had no other relatives or friends. His entire heart and mind were devoted to the refinement of his practice. Despite taking up residence in the land of the wood element like Ending Cave, Qian Ren was still unsatisfied with his progress. He made every effort to search for other methods that may have assisted him in improving his powers. One day, Kong Nuer paid him a visit, bringing with him a piece of Gou Mang's Seed.

The dwarf Taoist priest gaze turned into one of shock as he asked the red monkey Qian Ren in earnest, "Was it truly the seed of Gou Mang?"

Qian Ren's expression grew puzzled. It looked towards the Taoist priest as it asked, "Are you talking to me?" The Taoist priest's gaze was not looking straight at Qian Ren but was looking away from its face at a thirty-degree angle instead, seeming to look away in the distance.

Wen Leyang inquired, "What is Gou Mang's seed?"

"Gou Mang is known as the eastern wood deity." The Taoist priest's tone of speaking sounded like he was dreaming. His entire person was completely enraptured by the thought of this precious seed of Gou Mang. "Gou Mang was a legendary deity. He was in charge of the world's wood element. Before he achieved mastery in his practice, he stood as an immortal tree in the Land of Sunrise. The seed of Gou Mang is said to be a seed from this immortal tree."

Wen Leyang smiled weirdly. The Taoist priest's other words were reliable but Wen Leyang was not sure about this 'Land of Sunrise'.

The red monkey paid no attention to Wen Leyang's turn of expression as it continued, "No one has ever seen Guo Mang's Seed. No one knows if the deity was even real or not but the seed that was brought to me by Kong Nuer was as flawless as jade and glowed with immortal radiance. The moment the seed entered the Ending Cave, the ancient trees that blocked the sky all bowed in submission towards the seed! I used my physic abilities and prodded into its depths. The power of the wood element contained within it was as pure as the sky and as vast as the sea."

Qin Zhui's expression turned peculiar. He hesitated as he interrupted the red monkey Qian Ren in his retelling, "Mon- Qian Ren, there is something I do not know if I should say aloud." He hastily continued, forgetting all pretence of courtesy from earlier. "If this Guo Mang's Seed was truly a rare artefact that was so hard to find, why would Kong Nuer just gift it to you.." Qin Zhui shut up then. He knew his silence spoke louder than his voice at that moment.

Qian Ren revealed a smile, as if he was expecting that very question. "Firstly, Kong Nuer was my only intimate friend. Secondly, Kong Nuer cultivated in the Art of Heaven and Earth, he studied the stars and its positions, watched the sun and moon's crossing through the skies. My studies were important to him. Thirdly… heh! When this Gou Mang's Seed is placed right in front of your face, how could anyone not be attracted to it! Naturally, he would think of the best way for this seed's power to be utilized."

Qin Zhui sniggered. After being punched by Qian Ren, he felt something akin to friendliness this monkey. "Why do you even bother to mention this in relation to me? This matter is unrelated to me. Please, continue."

Red monkey Qian Ren inhaled a deep breath, trying very hard to control the excitement in its heart. "I was disappointed by the slow progress of my practice. Upon seeing such a treasure before my eyes, I did not care for anything else. I could not express to Kong Nuer how grateful I was for his gift, I would have given him my life if he had asked for it."

Qian Ren was not a crude or impetuous man. After receiving the Gou Mang's Seed, he made sure to study the treasure thoroughly. He confirmed that the seed contained the purest and the most intense power of the wood element. Drawing on its powers should only prove advantageous to him with no drawbacks or side effects. He started to syphon power from Gou Mang's Seed in an effort to refine his own body.

With the extra power from Gou Mang's Seed, Qian Ren made vast improvements in his practice far faster than ever before. It had turned out even better than he had hoped, he was delighted. He promised himself that he would pluck a star from the sky and gift it to his best friend when he finally ascends to heaven as an immortal…One day, he lost control of the seed. He could not stem the flow of power from the spiritual seed, it overflowed like the great ocean. There was utterly no way to stop the flow of overwhelming power as it surged into his body.

Within a night, the entire force contained within the treasured seed had been forcefully stuffed into Qian Ren's body!

The whole group which was was made out of magic experts, apart from Gu Xiaojun, was shocked upon hearing this. There should only be one outcome of such an event. Anyone who absorbed such an overwhelming load of power would explode and die, not even his ashes would remain.

In the eyes of the group, the red monkey's smile translated into unspeakable ghastliness.

Qian Ren's body could not contain the tremendous force flowing into him from the seed but he was still a top practitioner with many skills. He dominated the entire wood element magic scene. Despite being under such agony from the seed's power, he managed to launch a spell which combined his physical body to the Ending Cave. He hoped that the boundless magic in the Ending Cave would help him to exhaust and absorb the power of Gou Mang's Seed and save him.

The forest around the Ending Cave grew in size overnight, almost swallowing half of Mount Hua. The winds and clouds glowed with strange colours, gigantic rocks were smashed apart by the rapidly growing trees. Mountain creeks and waterfalls were buried under curtains of long, wild grass. The immortal trees in the sacred land burst forth and up to the heavens.

Most of the power in Gou Mang's Seed had successfully been transferred into the Ending Cave but a small sliver still remained within Qian Ren's body.

Qian Ren had utterly no way to extract the immortal power from himself and it ate away at his body. It would take about three months, maybe even six, before his body wasted away. When Qian Ren could no longer suppress the immortal power, he would then close his eyes and accept his death.

Qian Ren had failed in using the power within the Gou Mang's Seed for his refinement. On the contrary, he suffered great losses because of it. He had yet to acquire the level of mastery he needed to become an immortal, and now, he only had a few months left to live. The Ending Cave, that was flowing with pure wood magic, had rapidly grown overnight. This explosion of spiritual energy startled every practitioner in the magical realm.

Everyone thought that the phenomenon on Mount Hua signalled the rebirth of a heavenly treasure. Master practitioners from all over the world made their way hastily over to Mount Hua. Even some unorthodox practitioners arrived, like flocks of migrating birds. They hoped to use the power for their own selfish means and gains.

After suffering greatly from this event, Qian Ren became ruthless and tyrannical. He could not stand anyone stepping onto his Mount Hua and killed anyone who dared to do so.

Back in the present, the red monkey Qian Ren laughed maniacally. "Even though I had been harmed by the spiritual seed and suffered greatly, at least I gained something out of it. The Ending Cave had grown enormous from all the power of Gou Mang's Seed and my body was now one with this place. I had unintentionally bound my life force to the Ending Cave. If I were to die, the Ending Cave would wither away in the blink of an eye." It paused for a moment before repeating in a hoarse and strained voice. "If I were to die, that place would surely die along with me! Haha!"

The sound of Qian Ren's laughter was ecstatic and wild.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter